Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Gringotts inheritance tests never lie, a fact Emma knows after years of living in the Wizarding World. Her son's never lied about his inheritance to three of the most powerful Houses in the Wizarding World. Her son's never lied about his godfather, still considered family while the world labels him a betrayer.

And hers never lied about her first biological child, a boy named Henry Mills. When Henry arrives to convince her to return him to his home, Emma finds herself and Harry in a normal-appearing town called Storybrooke, with a mayor who raises every alarm of Emma's and a school teacher whose name Emma never forgot.

Inheritance tests never lie. In Storybrooke, Emma has the chance to get to the bottom of hers, and she's determined to do so . . . even if she has to break a curse to do it.

Chapter Text

“What?!”

“I’m your son,” Henry repeated.

He watched as Emma shook her head in denial and looked at the two next to her. “Mum? I thought you didn’t have any other family?” The other boy, who seemed to also be Emma’s kid, looked at her with tears in his bright green eyes.

Around them, the shop rattled slightly, and Emma’s eyes widened as she kneeled to the boy’s level. “Harry, I didn’t think I did. You knew I'd had a baby when I was a kid, bud, but I just never thought he’d try to find me,” she told him.

Harry nodded resolutely, wiped his eyes, and walked over to Henry and held his hand out as Emma quietly talked with the other woman, who happened to be watching him closely as she listened to Emma. “I’m Harry Potter-Swan. I’m Emma’s adoptive son and your adoptive brother. That’s my mum Emma Swan, as you know, and my aunt Queenie.” Harry had a feeling it was probably best if he didn’t tell Henry that he was technically blood-related to him just yet, at least until they figured out what he was doing here in the first place.

Henry shook his hand with a smile as Emma finally shook herself out of her shock and looked at Henry curiously. “So I guess I have two kids now, then? What’re you doing here, Henry?”

“I need your help.” With a huff, he looked at the clock above the door. “Look, I’m sorry about this, but we kind of need to get going.”

“Going?” Harry asked. “Where?” He’d migrated back over to Emma who rubbed his hair, proud of him for introducing himself to Henry like he had her when they’d met all those years ago.

“I need you to come home with me,” Henry said, and he sounded so much like Emma in that moment she had to take a moment to just look at him.

“Where’s home, kid?” Emma asked, frowning.

“Storybrooke, Maine,” Henry smiled proudly.

Emma looked at Queenie and when she nodded, shook her head. “Storybrooke? Really?”

Henry smirked. “Yep. Storybrooke, Maine, where fairytales come to life.”

Harry laughed and looked at Emma. “We can’t just leave him on the streets, Mum. We kind of have to help him.” His eyes pleaded with her, and she sighed.

“We’ll only help if you tell us what you need our help for,” she told him seriously and Henry sighed, running  a hand through his brunette hair.

“I need your help breaking a curse.” With that said, he pulled the backpack off of his back and pulled out a large, brown leather storybook from it. On the front in beautiful gold lettering were the words “Once Upon A Time” and he held it up for them to see.

“A curse? On what? Fairy tales?” Emma asked. “Kid, come on.” She scoffed. “I can call the cops to take you home, you know?”

“I could tell them you kidnapped me,” Henry crossed his arms.

Emma narrowed her eyes. “And they would believe you because I’m your birth mother,” she sighed.

“Mm-hmm,” Henry nodded with a pleased grin.

Emma’s inner lie detector went off. “I have this thing, let's call it a superpower, that tells me when people are lying, and you kid, are.” She felt Queenie’s magic pulling on her own, and she sighed, knowing it was a silent warning she needed to bring it in.

“They're not fairy tales. They're true. Every story in this book actually happened!” Henry refuted, and Emma raised an eyebrow as she grabbed her bag.

“Sure they did, kid. There’s no way fairy tales are real,” she sighed

Harry tugged on her hand, and she looked down at him, he gave her a pointed look. “Mum, you can’t say that, and you know it,” he whispered.

Emma threw her head back in a groan. “Alright, I’m sorry, Henry. It’s just been a lot to wrap my head around.”

“It’s okay, Emma. But I swear they happened. Use your superpower! See if I’m lying!” he told her.

Emma huffed, wishing this kid wasn’t so like her. “Just because you believe something doesn’t make it true,” she muttered quietly.

“That's exactly what makes it true. You should know more than anyone,” Henry told her.

“Why's that?” Emma asked.

Henry grinned. “Because you're in this book.”

Emma shook her head. “Oh, kid. You've got problems.”

Instead of looking insulted, Henry grinned as he nodded. “Yup. And you're going to fix them!”

The doors to the kitchen swung shut behind the blondes, and Emma blew out her breath in a rush and buried her face in her hands. “OK,” she inhaled slowly. “Inner lie detector . . . and yet the only thing I thought he lied about was when he said he would call the cops.”

“I sensed the same from him,” Queenie nodded. “Everything else he’s saying . . . ”

“A town called Storybrooke?” Emma gestured wildly. “A curse? I mean . . . come on, Queenie! I know magic is real, hell, my adopted son shares my blood because of a potion . . . but fairy tales?” She leaned against the counter and groaned. “What the hell am I supposed to think about this?”

“Well,” Queenie folded her arms and tapped one perfectly manicured finger on her sleeve. “You should think about getting Henry home. In your inheritance test, you saw he was adopted by someone else. The woman must be worried about him. If he’s from Maine? That’s a very long trip.”

“Yeah, no kidding,” Emma checked her watch. “God . . . forget me. What the hell was he thinking?”

“That there’s a curse that needs to be broken by you,” Queenie shrugged. “And remember what Gornuk and Teenie said about your inheritance test, too.”

“I know,” Emma muttered. “Damn it, I know.” She shook her hair out of her face and looked at Queenie. “Have you got a few Invigoration Draughts I can take?” she asked heavily. “I want to make the drive tonight. Best get him home before his mom really sends the cops to look for him.”

“Give me a few seconds to get them from the reserve,” Queenie smiled and patted her shoulder. “Just remember not to drink them right after each other.”

“No, I’ll space them out,” Emma shook her head. “Thank you.”

Queenie nodded and headed for the fireplace, and Emma summoned her courage before walking through the doors. Harry immediately stopped talking to Henry, and Emma couldn’t help but roll her eyes when she saw the array of bakery delicacies he had taken to show Henry. “Alright, kid,” she ruffled Harry’s hair, smirking when he squeaked and tried to flatten his hair back into place. Like always, it was a hopeless endeavor. “Looks like I’m getting Henry back to Storybrooke.”

“Great!” Harry grinned. “Road trip!"

“Whoa,” Emma blinked rapidly and held up her hands. “Harry - ”

“Mum, I just got back from school,” Harry gave her puppy eyes. “And he’s my brother!” Henry looked both startled and pleased to hear that, and Emma fidgeted. “Mum, pleeeeease - ”

“OK!” Emma threw up her hands, and Harry cheered. “But you stay with me the entire time, you hear me? After everything you went through at school, I’m not taking my eye off you.”

“What happened at school?” Henry asked curiously.

“Long story,” Harry began.

“Leave it alone,” Emma said at the same time.

Henry leaned back, eyes wide at the words, then Queenie bustled through the doors, three thermoses held perfectly balanced in her hands. “Here,” she set two on the table. “For the road.”

Harry sniffed one of the thermoses, and his green eyes lit in delight. “Your hot chocolate!” he whooped and grabbed his personal thermos, easily identified by the red and green checkered pattern with snakes circling lions. “Thank you, Aunt Queenie!”

“You’re welcome, hon,” Queenie kissed the top of his head, and as Henry took the second one, she passed Emma’s personal one to her with a whisper. “One Draught is mixed in. I put the other in your jacket pocket. Call when you’re coming home.”

“Thank God for you,” Emma muttered in return, then coughed meaningfully. “Harry, grab your jacket.” Harry nodded and ran for where his jacket was draped over another table, and Emma slung on her red jacket, hearing the tiny chink of the crystal phial of potion in one of her pockets. “Alright, kid,” she beckoned to Henry, who brightened and jumped from his chair. “Let’s get you back to Storybrooke.”

Chapter Text

The Invigoration Draught was both a blessing and a curse, Emma decided as they left the New England city behind them and started winding through the rural parts of Maine. Harry had fallen asleep in the back seat over an hour ago, and next to her, Henry was nodding off against the window. She, on the other hand, had to remind herself not to stomp on the accelerator because adrenaline pumped through her blood. The potion was doing an excellent job of keeping her awake . . . and it was doing an excellent job of making her want to crawl out of her skin. She could feel her magic sparking through her, and her fingers clenched tight around the steering wheel.

“Another option is a curse of some form, but there are very few curses that could block someone’s magic for this long. It would have to be one of the darkest curses that exist.”

Tina’s words had made her feel uneasy when her magic had been unlocked, and despite years of searching, neither Newt nor the Goldsteins could find what kind of curse could have possibly been behind the cage that had contained her magic for so long. Then her long-lost son had barged into her life and told her that he needed her to break a curse on a town?

Ever since Harry had come into her life, she had believed there was no such thing as coincidences . . . but a curse that revolved around fairy tales being true? That was a far stretch for her beliefs.

Her trusty bug’s headlights illuminated a sign on the side of the road, and she sighed in relief when she saw it: Welcome to Storybrooke. “Boys?” she called, and Harry stirred from the backseat as Henry jolted awake. “We’re here.”

“We are?” Harry was suddenly wide-eyed and peering out the window with inquisitive green eyes. “It’s . . . kind of empty.”

“I imagine it looks livelier when it isn’t pitch black at night,” Emma pointed out as she navigated the rainy streets. “OK, kid. How about an address?”

“44 Not-Telling-You Street,” Henry answered promptly.

Harry snorted, and Emma kept herself from rolling her eyes. That was definitely her snark, and if it was any other time, she might have been amused. At this point, hyped on the Invigoration Draught, she was anything but. She put her foot on the brakes, and as her bug squealed to a stop, Harry yelped in surprise. Emma unbuckled her seat belt and stepped out of the car; when she shut the door, the power lines above her head sparked. She frowned up at them, then she folded her arms and sat on the hood of her car as the boys emerged. “Look, it’s been a long night, and it’s almost - ” She looked around for a reference, and she did a double take when she saw the clock tower. “Eight fifteen?” she sputtered.

“That’s not right!” Harry stared.

“That clock hasn’t moved my whole life,” Henry explained. “Time’s frozen here.”

“Excuse me?” Emma raised an eyebrow.

“The Evil Queen did it with her curse,” Henry nodded. “She sent everyone from the Enchanted Forest here.”

Emma stared blankly at Henry. She knew potions often came with warnings about side effects, but she was fairly certain she hadn’t needed to worry about anything from an Invigoration Draught other than more jitters than from a venti coffee from Starbucks. Now she wasn’t so sure. “Hang on . . . the Evil Queen sent a bunch of fairytale characters here?”

“Yeah,” Henry confirmed. “And now they’re trapped.”

“Frozen in time, stuck in Storybrooke, Maine.” Emma rubbed her forehead, feeling a headache start to form. “That’s what you’re going with?”

“It’s true!” Henry scowled.

“But it’s just a town,” Harry looked around. “Can’t they just leave?”

“They can’t,” Henry shook his head. “If they try, bad things happen.”

“Worse than dealing with a constipated Welsh Green?” Emma muttered under her breath.

Harry guffawed, and Henry blinked up at Emma in confusion. “What?”

Emma was saved from having to come up with an explanation when with a cry of “Henry!” a curly-haired man wearing spectacles and a tweed coat jogged up to them, a worried expression on his face. The Dalmatian at his side wagged its tail and shoved its nose into Henry’s hand. “What are you doing here?” the man asked, concerned eyes looking Henry up and down. “Is everything alright?”

“I’m fine, Archie,” Henry nodded as he patted the dog’s head.

Archie turned to Emma, appearing more curious than suspicious. “Who’s this?”

“Just someone trying to give him a ride home,” Emma shrugged.

“She’s my mom, Archie,” Henry told him, and Archie’s eyes widened. “And my brother.”

“Oh,” Archie stammered, looking from Emma to Harry. “I see.”

Emma sighed and folded her arms. “You know where he lives?” she asked.

“Oh, yeah, sure,” Archie nodded and pointed down the street. “Just right up Mifflin Street. The mayor’s house is the biggest one on the block.”

Emma balked, and Harry’s head whipped around to stare at a guilty-looking Henry in shock. “Your mum is the mayor?!”

“Uh . . . ” Henry gulped. “Maybe?”

“Hey, where were you today, Henry?” Archie frowned at Henry. “You missed our session.”

“Oh, I forgot to tell you,” Henry looked up at him nervously. “I went on a field trip.”

Emma smothered a snort, and she saw Archie had seen through the lie, too. “Henry, what’d I tell you about lying?” he asked, crouching down to Henry’s level. “Giving in to one’s dark side never accomplishes anything.”

Harry blinked up at Emma, and the blonde coughed awkwardly. “OK . . . well, we really should be getting him home.”

“Yeah, sure,” Archie nodded and rose to his full height again. “Well, listen . . . have a good night, and you be good, Henry.”

He clicked his tongue, and his dog followed him down the street. As Archie whistled away, Emma looked at Henry. “So that’s your shrink?”

“I’m not crazy,” Henry narrowed his eyes at her.

“Didn’t say that,” Emma shook her head. “Just . . . ” She watched Archie walk away, her lessons with Newt, the Goldsteins, and the Malfoys running through her head.

It was Harry who said what she was thinking. “He doesn’t seem cursed to me.”

Emma nodded in agreement, even as Henry gave Harry a betrayed look. “Maybe he’s just trying to help you.”

“He’s the one who needs help,” Henry shook his head. “Because he doesn’t know.”

“That he’s a fairytale character?”

“None of them do. They don’t remember who they are.”

Emma sighed. “Convenient.”

Harry shrugged as he returned to the car. “So which fairytale character is he?”

Henry grinned. “Jiminy Cricket!”

“Right, the lying thing,” Emma chuckled as she opened her door. “Thought your nose grew a little bit.”

Henry wrinkled said nose, looking offended. “I’m not Pinocchio!"

“‘Course you’re not,” Emma rolled her eyes. “ ‘Cause that would be ridiculous.”

She felt Harry’s green gaze, so much like her’s, on the back of her head as she revved the car and started driving down the street. She didn’t need to be a Legilimens to know what he was thinking . . . once upon a time, she would have thought magic was ridiculous, too. And now she was the mother, in magic and blood, of the savior of the Wizarding World and the regent to his three ancient and powerful houses.

But seriously . . . fairytales?

The mayor’s house, white and shining with lights inside and out, loomed over them as Emma marched up the garden path, a panicked Henry running to keep up with her. “Please don’t take me back there!” he begged.

“I have to,” Emma shook her head, refusing to be swayed by Henry. “I’m sure your parents have been worried sick about you.”

“I don’t have parents,” Henry denied. “I just have a mom, and she’s evil.”

“Evil?” Harry blanched in alarm.

Emma’s arm wound around his shoulders, and Harry immediately plastered himself to her side. She had always been his steady rock since the Dursleys, and she knew immediately where his mind had gone. “That’s a bit extreme, isn’t it?” she asked, hoping it was the case.

“She is,” Henry mumbled. “She doesn’t love me. She only pretends to.”

Emma looked Henry up and down, her mind looking for any sign of abuse or neglect on the boy. She didn’t find any. “Kid, I’m sure that’s not true,” she said quietly.

Henry opened his mouth to argue, but the door to the house suddenly swung open. Harry recoiled from the light, and Emma turned to watch a beautiful dark-haired woman in a grey dress rush down the path, tears in her eyes. “Henry?” she gasped, and she tugged Henry into her arms. “Oh, Henry! Are you OK?” Henry didn’t return the hug, and the woman stepped back, looking him up and down. “Where have you been? What happened?”

Henry’s eyes hardened. “I found my real mom!” he spat and ran past her.

The woman’s jaw dropped, and Henry surged past the man that stood in the doorway to enter the house. Emma bit her lip, holding back the urge to fidget as the woman slowly turned to look at her. “You’re Henry’s birth mother?” she asked.

Emma smiled nervously. “Hi?”

Harry waved shyly, and the woman’s dark eyes sharpened when she noticed him. The man in the doorway, the badge on his vest marking him a member of the police department, cleared his throat. “I’ll just . . . go check on the lad, make sure he’s OK.”

The mayor didn’t react as the man walked inside, and just when Emma felt her discomfort reach a point where she was about to say something, the mayor gave her a thin-lipped smile. “How would you two like a glass of the best apple cider you ever tasted?”

“Thank you, ma’am,” Harry nodded politely.

Emma chuckled, patting Harry’s shoulder. Thank God for you, kid, she thought fondly. “Got anything stronger?” she asked, not entirely joking.

“Forgive my poor manners,” the mayor said as she led the Swans into her house, Harry looking around with wide eyes as he soaked in the luxury. “I was so worried about Henry that I forgot to introduce myself. Regina Mills.”

“The mayor, right?” Emma asked. “We met a man named Archie when we entered the town. He told us where to find you.”

“That’s right,” Regina nodded. “I’ll have to thank Dr. Hopper the next time I see him.”

“I’m Emma Swan,” Emma introduced herself.

“I’m Harry Potter-Swan,” Harry followed her lead, holding out his hand as he had been taught.

Regina’s eyebrows rose, but she accepted Harry’s handshake. “Well-behaved,” she complimented as she entered the kitchen and removed a pitcher from the fridge. “You said Potter- Swan?”

“I met Harry . . . God, it’s been five or six years now,” Emma shook her head in disbelief, running a hand through Harry’s hair. “I adopted him six months later.”

Regina hummed as she poured a small glass of cider. “Rather quick.”

“Exceptional circumstances,” Emma said shortly.

Harry flinched at the reminder, and something in Regina’s eyes softened as she picked up the glass and handed it to Harry. “Here you go,” she told him. “As I said . . . the best you’ll ever taste.”

Harry took a careful sip of the cider, and his green eyes brightened. “It’s really good!” he grinned. “Thank you!”

“You’re welcome,” Regina nodded and gave Emma a pointed look.

Emma recognized the cue given, and she cleared her throat. “Harry, I think I need to talk with Regina for a few minutes by ourselves, OK?”

Harry looked nervously at Regina, then he nodded hesitantly. “You can stay in here if you’d like,” Regina told him. “We’ll just be in the other room.”

“Thank you,” Harry nodded, and he carefully pulled out a chair from the table.

Emma followed Regina into the living room, and she watched the mayor take a pair of crystal glasses from a cabinet. “How did he find me?” she finally asked.

“No idea,” Regina shook her head as she removed the top from a crystal bottle and poured them hefty amounts of cider. “When I adopted him, he was only three weeks old. Records were sealed. I was told the birth mother didn’t want to have any contact.”

“You were told right.”

“And the father?”

Emma cringed. “There was one,” was all she said.

Regina stiffened and looked at Emma. “Do I need to be worried about him?”

“Nope,” Emma shook her head. “Doesn’t even know.”

Regina handed her one of the glasses. “Do I need to be worried about you, Ms. Swan?” she asked, iron in her voice.

Emma accepted the glass and shook her head. “Absolutely not.”

“Madam Mayor, you can relax.” Emma looked up as the officer walked down the massive staircase, his accent thick. After living with Newt for years, she was no longer phased by a foreign accent. “Other than being a tired little boy, Henry’s fine.”

The remaining tension in Regina’s shoulders lifted, and the woman gave him a small smile. “Thank you, Sheriff.” The sheriff nodded and departed out the front door, and Regina gestured Emma into the neighboring sitting room. “I’m sorry he dragged you and Harry out of your life,” she said. “I really don’t know what’s gotten into him.”

“Kid’s having a rough time,” Emma shrugged and sat on the couch when prompted. “Happens.”

“You have to understand, ever since I became mayor, balancing things has been tricky,” Regina took the seat across from her. “You have a job, I assume?”

“I do,” Emma nodded. “One official, one . . . unofficial. Both family businesses.”

“Impressive,” Regina gave her an inscrutable look. “And you’re a single mom. That’s another job in and of itself. So I push forward. Am I strict? I suppose, but I do it for his own good. I want Henry to excel in life. I don’t think that makes me evil, do you?”

Emma considered as she took a sip of her cider. As a single mother, she absolutely understood wanting a child to excel and be successful in life. Sure, she wanted order, but after Harry had been put through the Dursleys, she also made sure she was kind and fair. The only time Harry had ever gotten in trouble had been at Hogwarts . . . and really, Emma could blame the majority of that trouble on a certain headmaster. Still, she couldn’t find fault in Regina’s words. “I’m sure he’s just saying that because of the fairytale thing,” she said.

Regina blinked. “What fairytale thing?”

“Oh, you know, his book,” Emma shrugged. “How he thinks everyone’s a cartoon character from it. Like his shrink is Jiminy Cricket.”

Regina’s face twitched. “I’m sorry . . . I really have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Emma knew dangerous territory when she toed it, and she cleared her throat. “You know what? It’s none of my business. He’s your kid . . . and my kid and I really should be heading back.”

“Of course,” Regina nodded and quickly stood to open the door for her.

Emma returned her barely-touched cider to the table, and she withdrew her keys from her jacket pocket. “Harry!” she called. “Let’s go!” Barely a few seconds later, her son hustled from the kitchen, and Emma turned and offered her hand to Regina. “I’m sorry this happened,” she said.

“Nonsense,” Regina gave her a smile that set Emma on edge. “I should keep a closer eye on my son.” The emphasis wasn’t lost on Emma, and when Regina shook her hand, the mayor’s grip was tight. “Thank you for bringing him home safely. I was worried about him.”

“Every parent’s worst nightmare, right?” Emma nodded.

Only her highly-trained eyes noticed Regina’s jaw clench. “Have a safe drive home, Ms. Swan.” She looked down at Harry and gave him a less-frosty smile. “You, too, Harry.”

“Thank you,” Harry mumbled, his hand tightly clenching Emma’s. At her son’s discomfort, Emma turned on her heel and led Harry out the door. When it swung shut behind them, Harry’s grip lessened, but neither mother nor son relinquished the hold. “I don’t know what to think about her, Mum,” Harry whispered.

“What makes you say that, kid?” Emma asked, genuinely curious. Her son always had a good sense when it came to people.

“She doesn’t remind me of Dumbledore,” Harry answered after a moment. “But . . . something about her is off, too.”

“You think she’s evil?” Emma japed.

Harry hesitated. “I don’t know,” he finally said. “But I saw pictures in Henry’s storybook. Mum . . . she does look like the book’s version of the Evil Queen.”

Emma looked at Harry in surprise, then a tingling feeling made her turn and lift her head up to the second story of the house. Just as soon as she made eye contact, Henry pulled his curtains shut, and Emma sighed and continued down the path. “You know the world we live in, Harry,” she said as she unlocked the bug. “Since when could a curse make fairytales real? That’s not a curse I’ve ever heard of.”

“Me, neither,” Harry admitted as he climbed into the front seat. “But we’ve seen Uncle Newt and Aunt Queenie do incredible things with magic. They can do something different every day. Who knows what other magic is out there?”

Emma silently conceded as she drove them down the road, heading back to the town border. “Well, maybe Newt and Queenie came up with something while we drove all the way up here,” she said, adjusting her headlights before pulling out her phone and scrolling through her contacts. “We’ll ask them when we get back. You can put your stuff up here, kid. We have a long drive ahead of us.”

Harry nodded and twisted to grab his backpack from the seat, and he gasped. “Mum!”

“What?” Emma risked a look over her shoulder, and she huffed when she saw the leather-bound book that rested on the seat. “Sneaky bastard.”

“Shouldn’t we take it back to him?” Harry looked at Emma.

Emma sighed. “Yeah, we should,” she agreed reluctantly, turning back to change gears.

Her headlights illuminated the snow-grey wolf in the middle of the lane, and she gasped and wrenched the wheel to avoid hitting the animal. Harry screamed as the wheels protested the move, and they slid across the road and into the Storybrooke sign. The impact made both Swans lurch forward, Emma’s head making contact with the steering wheel while Harry’s hit the dash.

Both pairs of green eyes shut instantly, and in the backseat, Henry’s storybook fell open on the floor as the wolf threw back its head and howled, and Emma’s phone, Queenie’s contact information pulled up, lay forgotten at her booted feet.

Chapter Text

White noise had never bothered Emma in the past. If Queenie wasn’t humming or playing music as she worked around the bakery, Newt was whistling as he worked with his creatures at the reserve. Emma had grown used to her surrogate brother and sister’s sounds as they worked.

Whoever was whistling nearby was definitely not Newt, and her green eyes shot open. Pain seared through her skull at the sunlight that filled the room, and she seethed and winced, trying to focus on evening her breathing. Once the pain in her head had settled to a dull thud, she carefully opened her eyes again and turned her head to find the whistling.

She met the grumpy face of a bald man with a dark beard, his grey jumpsuit with the name Leroy stitched on it. He stopped whistling at once and narrowed his eyes at her. “What are you looking at, sister?”

“Hey, Leroy, manners!” The thick Italian accent made Emma sit up and look around, and an older man with the name Marco on his jumpsuit set down a screwdriver and walked to a thermos on the desk. “We have a guest!” Leroy rolled his eyes with a quiet huff, but he stopped his whistling. Emma carefully stood and reached for her forehead, wishing she had a pain reliever handy. “So you are Henry’s mother?” Marco smiled kindly at her. “How lovely for him to have you back in his life.”

“Actually, I was just dropping him off,” Emma muttered.

Leroy snorted. “Don’t blame ya. They’re all brats. Who needs ‘em?”

“Mine isn’t,” Emma muttered, and ice flooded her body. “Harry?” she whipped around, searching for her son, only to groan and flop back on her cot when her head screamed at her.

“Is that the name of your other boy?” Marco tilted his head. “Ah, not to worry. Sheriff Humbert didn’t want him in a cell.”

“Well, where is he?” Emma narrowed her eyes.

Whatever Marco was about to say was cut off when the man from the previous night - Sheriff Humbert, according to Marco - walked towards Leroy’s cell while twirling a key ring around his finger. “Leroy!” he narrowed his eyes at the man, but his tone was light and playful. “If I’m going to let you out, you need to behave. Put on a smile, and stay out of trouble.”

He unlocked the cell door and swung it open, and Leroy leaned in the doorway and plastered a wide, very fake smile on his face. The sheriff snorted and nodded his head to the exit, and Leroy’s smile disappeared as he left the station. Emma rested her arms against the bars of her cell and frowned at the sheriff. “Seriously?” she asked, gesturing to the cell.

The sheriff grimaced sympathetically. “Regina’s drinks. A little stronger than we thought.”

“I wasn’t drunk!” Emma growled. “There was a wolf, standing in the middle of the road.”

“A wolf,” the sheriff repeated dubiously. “Right.”

“And I would never drive intoxicated with my son in the car with me,” Emma continued; the sheriff appeared to consider that. “Harry’s been through enough in his life already. There’s no way I would risk his safety like that. And speaking of . . . where is my son?”

“Graham!” the faint voice of Regina Mills echoed, and Emma’s eyes sharpened as the woman all but ran into the station in a sleek black dress and grey suit coat. “Henry’s run away again. We have to - ” She stopped in her tracks when she saw Emma, and her eyes narrowed to slits. “What is she doing here?” she demanded as she stormed forward. “Do you know where he is?”

“Lady, I haven’t seen him since I dropped him at your house,” Emma shook her head and dramatically gestured to her surroundings. “And pretty good alibi.”

“Yeah, well, he wasn’t in his room this morning,” Regina scowled.

“Did you try his friends?”

“He doesn’t really have any,” Regina shook her head with pursed lips. “He’s kind of a loner.”

Emma frowned. “Every kid has friends,” she mumbled, thinking of how Harry had brightened when he saw Draco and Hermione. “Did you check his computer? If he was close to someone, he’d be emailing them.”

Regina narrowed her eyes suspiciously. “And you know this how?” she asked.

“Finding people is part of what I do,” Emma smirked. “Here’s an idea . . . how about you guys let me out and let me find my son, and I’ll help you find yours.”

Regina didn’t look happy, but she looked considerate. “You know where he is, Graham?” she asked.

“I do indeed,” Graham nodded. “I asked to be contacted when he woke up.”

“Very well,” Regina folded her arms and looked sternly at Emma. “You help find Henry, and when Graham knows that your son is awake, you will be taken straight to him.”

Emma frowned. She wanted to see Harry right away, but given how difficult it had been for her to wake up . . . she wanted Harry to sleep off as much of whatever pain he had as possible. “Deal,” she nodded.

Emma clicked her tongue as she checked Henry’s computer. “Smart kid,” she remarked. “Cleared his inbox. I’m smart, too.” She held up her key ring with a smirk then inserted a drive into the computer. “A little hard disk recovery utility I like to use.”

“I’m a bit more old-fashioned in my techniques,” Graham told her. “Pounding the pavement, knocking on doors, that sort of thing.”

“You’re on salary, I got paid for delivery,” Emma pointed out. “Pounding pavement was not a luxury that I got.” Her eyebrows raised as she watched emails load on the computer. “Huh . . . there’s a receipt for a website: whosyourmomma.org.” She snorted at the name, then tilted her head when she saw the receipt: $265.50. “It’s expensive. He has a credit card?”

Regina stared at her. “He’s ten.”

Emma shrugged. “Well, he used one. Let’s pull up a transaction record . . . ” She trailed off as she looked at the receipt. “Mary Margaret Blanchard,” she read in a whisper, and she gulped. “Who’s Mary Margaret Blanchard?” she asked as a phone rang.

Regina huffed, obviously irritated, and Graham stepped away to answer his phone. “Henry’s teacher.”

“Thank you,” Graham suddenly said, and Emma blinked out of her stupor and looked expectantly at Graham as he hung up his phone. “That was the bed and breakfast. Harry is awake.”

Emma rocketed from her chair, green eyes flashing like fire. “Where’s the bed and breakfast?”

“Where have you been?” a grey-haired woman scoffed as Graham opened the door to the quaint bed and breakfast, dust across various surfaces. “You ask me to house the boy, but when he wakes up and goes ballistic - hey!”

Emma bolted past Graham, not at all caring that she didn’t know where she was going. “Harry?” she called, blonde hair almost smacking Graham in the face as she looked around. “Harry!”

“Mum!” her son’s voice echoed faintly from up the stairs, and Emma raced up them two at a time, ignoring Graham’s shouts for her to wait. “I’m up here!”

Emma reached the top landing, and at the end of the hall, a dark-haired young woman with vivid red highlights stepped out of one of the rooms. “He’s in here,” she gestured.

“Thank you,” Emma exhaled heavily and hurried into the doorway. Harry was shying away from a man in a doctor’s coat, and his terrified eyes immediately found hers. “Oh, Harry,” she sighed in relief and crossed the room in quick strides, climbing onto the bed. As soon as her knees hit the mattress, Harry slammed into her chest, and Emma pulled him into a tight hug, burying her nose into his messy hair. “Thank God. Are you OK?”

“Head hurts,” Harry mumbled, his voice muffled by her shirt. “I didn’t know where you were.”

“We crashed into the Storybrooke sign, kid,” Emma sighed, running her fingers through Harry’s hair. His trembles started to cease, and Emma adjusted her position on the bed so she could comfortably sit and hold Harry at the same time. “The sheriff was just being cautious.”

“It was the rain that made us slide,” Harry sniffed. “You didn’t do anything wrong. You didn’t want to hit the wolf.”

“A wolf?” the young woman’s eyebrows rose. “Seriously?”

“We’re in Maine, with forests,” Emma pointed out. “How’s that so hard to believe?”

“Because in all my memories of Storybrooke, I don’t remember ever seeing or hearing wolves,” the man in the doctor’s coat answered, his pale eyes critically scanning Harry.

“Dr. Whale’s right, Ms. Swan,” Graham nodded. “There’s been never been any sightings of wolves in Storybrooke.”

“Well, first time for everything,” Emma sighed and looked at the doctor. “Dr. Whale?”

“Victor Whale, yes,” he nodded. “You must be the boy’s mother?”

“His name is Harry,” she frowned. “I’m Emma Swan.”

“I was attempting to check him over before you came in, but he was . . . ” Whale weighed his words before bluntly saying, “uncooperative.”

“Harry has had very good reasons to not trust strangers in his life,” Emma retorted just as bluntly. “Especially since they have often pretended to care for him only to mean him harm.”

“I apologize, Ms. Swan,” Graham sighed. “It was my call. I didn’t know - ”

“Then think differently next time,” Emma snapped. She felt Harry flinch in her arms, and she mentally cursed herself for beginning to lose her temper. “I’m sorry, kid,” she whispered, kissing the top of Harry’s head. “Sorry.”

“It’s OK, Mum,” Harry whispered.

“Ms. Swan?” Regina’s neutral voice caused Harry to stiffen again, and Emma raised her head and narrowed her eyes at the mayor. “As you can see, your son is safe. Now, will you help find mine as you promised?”

“Henry?” Harry sat up straight, his green eyes wide. “He’s missing?”

“Yeah, looks like it,” Emma nodded. “Look, he was just about to be checked over - ”

“And every second we waste is another second Henry could be in danger,” Regina interrupted.

Emma’s fingers curled into fists. “You’re asking me to leave my son to people I don’t know - ”

“Ms. Swan, right?” The dark-haired young woman stepped further into the room, and as Emma swung challenging green eyes to her, she licked her red-painted lips nervously. “If you have a phone number I can use, I’ll let you know when Dr. Whale is finished looking over Harry. I can stay here and look after him. I don’t start my shift at the diner for another hour.”

Emma hesitated, but nothing about the young woman set off red flags in her head. “What do you think, kid?” she looked down at Harry. “Is that OK with you?”

Harry peered past Emma to look at the young woman, who gave him a small smile. “OK,” he finally nodded, then he looked at Dr. Whale. “But I don’t like surprises.”

“I’ll tell you everything I’m going to do,” Whale promised.

“And I’ll rip out his throat if he doesn’t,” the woman added with a smirk.

For some reason, Regina shot her a look at the words, but Harry giggled at them. “Alright, kid,” Emma patted the mattress, and Harry shifted off her lap. “I’ll be back when I’ve found Henry, OK?” Harry nodded, and Emma stood from the bed and walked over to the woman, extending her hand. “I’m really grateful for this, Ms. . . . ”

She trailed off, not knowing the woman’s name, but she smiled and shook Emma’s hand. “Lucas,” she said. “Ruby Lucas. You can call me Ruby.”

Emma’s smile froze as she automatically shook the woman’s hand, and she heard a small gasp from Harry behind her. “Ruby,” she repeated faintly. “I like the name.”

“Ms. Swan.”

“I’m coming!” Emma snapped at Regina, and Ruby blinked in surprise at the bite in her voice. Emma took a deep breath, then she gave Ruby a pleasant smile. “Do you have a pen?”

“Here, Ms. Swan,” Whale searched through his bag and pulled out a notepad, removing a pen from his coat as he did.

“Thank you.” Emma quickly scribbled down her phone number, then she paused and looked at Graham. “You did recover my phone, right?”

“I have it right here,” Graham pulled it out of his jacket.

“Perfect,” Emma sighed in relief as she gave the page to Ruby. “Thank you again, Ruby.”

“You’re welcome,” Ruby nodded. “Good luck finding Henry.”

“Thanks,” Emma nodded and headed for the door, her warmth disappearing as she coolly regarded Regina. “So . . . Henry’s teacher?”

Regina turned on her heel without a word and headed for the staircase. “Forgive her,” Graham murmured as they followed. “She’s just very concerned about Henry’s behavior.”

Emma hummed, acknowledging the words, but her brain was in too much tumult to respond. All she could think about were the names of the women . . . names that shouldn’t have meant anything to her but did.

Mary Margaret Blanchard. Ruby Lucas.

According to her inheritance test from Gringotts . . . those were the names of her mother and godmother respectively.

Emma barely caught up to Regina through the throng of kids that poured out of one classroom, and when she made it through the doorway, she found Regina storming up to a woman in white and grey, her black hair in a pixie cut. “Ms. Mills,” Mary Margaret gulped, visibly thrown by the appearance of the mayor. “What are you doing here?”

“Where’s my son?” Regina demanded.

“Henry?” Mary Margaret blinked. “I assumed he was home with you.”

“You think I’d be here if he was?” Regina snarled. “Did you give him your credit card so he can find her?”

She pointed accusingly at Emma, and Mary Margaret turned to examine Emma. The blonde fidgeted in place under the curious look, her tongue glued in place. She had been told time and time again that inheritance tests did not lie . . . so how could this woman, who appeared her own age, be her mother? “I’m sorry, who are you?” Mary Margaret finally asked.

Emma loosened her tongue and swallowed. “I’m . . . I’m his - ”

“The woman who gave him up for adoption,” Regina interrupted coldly.

Mary Margaret opened and closed her mouth, then she slung her purse off her shoulder and searched through it. “You don’t know anything about this, do you?” Emma realized.

“No, unfortunately not,” Mary Margaret shook her head as she pulled out her wallet. She flipped it open and searched its contents, and she sighed when she found one of its slots empty. “Clever boy.” She shut her wallet again and returned it to her purse. “I should never have given him that book.”

“What in the hell is this book I keep hearing about?” Regina demanded.

“Just some old stories I gave him,” Mary Margaret shrugged. “As you well know, Henry is a special boy.” Emma saw the ghost of a smile on Regina’s face. “So smart, so creative . . . and as you might be aware, lonely.” The smile vanished, but Mary Margaret continued. “He needed it.”

“What he needs is a dose of reality,” Regina snarled and backed away. “This is a waste of time.” She gave a curt nod to Emma as she walked past her. “Have a nice trip back to New York.”

As she walked past Mary Margaret’s desk, her purse knocked over a stack of books, sending them all over the floor. Regina continued without a care, and Emma crouched down to pick up the mess. Mary Margaret joined her, and Emma looked at her apologetically. “Sorry to bother you.”

“No,” Mary Margaret shook her head. “It’s . . . it’s OK. I fear this is partially my fault.”

Emma frowned. “How’s a book supposed to help?”

“What do you think stories are for?” Mary Margaret smiled. “These stories? The classics? There’s a reason we all know them.” She placed the books on a nearby desk and beckoned for Emma to follow her down the hall. “They’re a way for us to deal with our world, a world that doesn’t always make sense. See, Henry hasn’t had the easiest life.”

“Yeah,” Emma scoffed quietly. “She’s kind of a hard-ass.”

“No, it’s more than her,” Mary Margaret shook her head. “He’s like any adopted child. He wrestles with that most basic question they all inevitably face: why would anyone give me away?” Emma’s stomach churned uncomfortably, and she winced at the unintended barb. Mary Margaret’s face drained of color when she realized what she said, and she stumbled over her words as she turned to Emma. “I am so sorry! I’m so sorry . . . I didn’t mean in any way to judge you - ”

“It’s OK,” Emma shook her head, cutting her off before she could say more.

Mary Margaret’s shoulders slumped, and she sighed. “Look . . . I gave the book to him because I wanted Henry to have the most important thing anyone can have: hope. Believing in even the possibility of a happy ending is a very powerful thing.”

Emma nodded, understanding Mary Margaret’s words very clearly. Harry’s hope in finding happiness with her had been a powerful thing to see, and it had motivated her to be the best mother she could be. Newt had been forced to live across the world from his brother for over eight decades now, and Emma was certain that any other man would be driven to insanity. But Newt kept believing he would see Theseus again, and after finally meeting the Auror at the end of Harry’s first year, she knew that belief was mirrored by Theseus. That belief was what kept the men going strong.

As she considered Mary Margaret’s words again, she was struck by a realization, and she gave her a thoughtful look. “You know where he is, don’t you?”

Mary Margaret gave her a secretive smile. “You might want to check his castle.”

Henry’s castle, according to Mary Margaret, was part of the old playground that was by the shoreline. She had given her clear directions, and sure enough, Emma found the boy sitting with his feet dangling over the edge. She hopped up onto the platform and walked to join Henry, dropping to sit next to him. “You left this in my car,” she said, handing him the storybook. Henry took back the book without a word, and she followed his gaze to the clock tower. “Still hasn’t moved, huh?”

Henry shook his head glumly. “I was hoping that when I brought you back, things would change here. That the final battle will begin.”

Emma shook her head. “I’m not fighting any battles, kid.”

“Yes, you are!” Henry insisted. “You’re here because it’s your destiny! You’re going to bring back the happy endings!”

Emma pinched the bridge of her nose, feeling her patience wear thin. After hearing the names Mary Margaret Blanchard and Ruby Lucas, this was not what she needed. “Can you cut it with the book crap?” she asked tiredly.

“You don’t have to be hostile,” Henry sniffed. “I know you like me. I can tell. You’re just pushing me away because I make you feel guilty. It’s OK. I know why you gave me away. You wanted to give me my best chance.”

Emma looked at him in surprise. “How do you know that?”

“The same reason Snow White gave you away.”

Emma sighed in resignation. “LIsten to me, kid . . . I am not in any book. I’m a real person. And I’m no savior. You were right about one thing, though . . . I wanted you to have your best chance. But it’s not with me. Come on,” she hopped down from the castle. “Let’s go.”

Henry balked and ran after her. “Please, don’t take me back there!” he cried. “Just stay with me for one week! That’s all I ask! One week, and you’ll see I’m not crazy!”

Emma shook her head. “I have to get you back to your mom.”

“You say the best chance isn’t with you?” Henry folded his arms. “Then what are you to Harry? Does that mean you aren’t his best chance?” Emma’s magic surged in her, and she clenched her hands into fists, her anger boiling her blood at the jab. “Anything’s better than my life with her,” Henry told her. “My life sucks.”

“Oh, you wanna know what sucking is?” Emma snarled, her patience gone. “Being left abandoned on the side of a freeway! My parents didn’t even bother to drop me off at a hospital! I ended up in a foster system, and I had a family until I was three, but then they had their own kid so they sent me back!” She took a deep breath, trying to rein in her emotions. Henry was a child, he didn’t deserve her lashing out at him. “And sucking is what happened to Harry before, yes, he found his best chance with me . . . because there was no other option for him,” she said quietly, crouching down to Henry’s level. “Your mom is trying her best. I know it’s hard, it took me a long time to figure out how to juggle everything. Where Harry’s at now . . . I still don’t know how we made it this far together. I know sometimes you think your mom doesn’t love you . . . but at least she wants you.”

Henry frowned at her, but the next words out of his mouth surprised her. “Your parents didn’t leave you on the side of the freeway. That’s just where you came through.”

Emma blinked. “What?” she asked dumbly.

“The wardrobe,” Henry answered. “When you went through the wardrobe, you appeared on the side of the street. Your parents were trying to save you from the curse.”

Emma stared at Henry, then she did all she could do with all the emotions running rampant in her. She laughed. “Sure, they were.” Henry’s face fell, and Emma held out her hand. “Come on, Henry.” Henry reluctantly took her hand, and as they carefully made their way back to the road, Emma’s phone trilled in her back pocket. She took out her phone and checked the Caller ID; when she didn’t recognize the number, she frowned and answered. “Emma Swan.”

“Ms. Swan?” a faintly familiar voice said. “It’s Ruby Lucas, from the bed and breakfast. Dr. Whale stayed to make sure Harry was OK with eating. He says Harry is just fine. I have him at the diner next door.”

Emma sighed in relief. “Thank you, Ruby. I’ll be right there.”

“Is Harry okay?” Henry questioned as they began walking on the sidewalk.

“He’s fine, Henry. Dr. Whale checked him over. Now come on,” she told him.

Henry walked alongside her with a smile. “Dr. Whale is Victor Frankenstein!” he proudly told her, and Emma sighed with a shake of her head.

“When you realize the people in this town are ordinary people, Henry, you’ll be very disappointed, kid,” she muttered as they approached the diner. 

Henry made a noise in the back of his throat when he noticed the sheriff there and looked up at Emma. “Do I have to leave you and Harry so soon?” he whined.

Emma hesitated, recalling Regina’s coldness towards Mary Margaret, then she shook her head. “You can see Harry, but then you need to go home, kid,” she decided. “Your mom is worried about you, and I’m going to assume you’re in trouble because you stole your teacher's credit card.”

Henry frowned but nodded anyway, and he took off at a run when he caught sight of his brother in the window. He stopped short, however, when he noticed the two other people sitting at the bar with him. “Emma? Why is Ms. Queenie here? And who is she with?” he asked.

Graham looked toward the trio, a small frown on his face as they approached. “They’re here for you,” he explained, and Emma’s eyes widened when she saw what Henry meant. “Said they were your siblings?” He looked toward Emma, only to jump out of her way when she took off running as soon as she noticed Queenie and Newt with Harry.

Queenie looked up as soon as she heard Emma’s thoughts, and after she nudged Newt, both stood up, ready for her incoming hug. Emma barreled into them, and Newt hugged her tightly as Queenie wound herself around her back. “Oh, I’m so glad to see you, Em. We knew something was wrong after you didn’t pick up the phone, even though we called quite a bit. Are you okay?” Newt asked quietly.

Emma nodded into his neck, feeling her heartbeat start to settle as she clung to her brother in all but blood. “I am now that you’re here,” she mumbled as Harry hugged her side.

Newt smirked. “Family means nobody gets left behind or forgotten.”

Emma burst into hysterical laughter as she pulled away, and Henry giggled from where he was standing behind them with a cross-looking Granny, a smiling Ruby, and a curious Graham. “Did you really just quote Lilo and Stitch at me?” she questioned playfully, and Newt smiled innocently at her. “No, it doesn’t even matter. How’d you find us? I didn’t call, and neither did Harry.”

Queenie leaned in to whisper in her ear, “Newt tracked Harry’s bracelet” as Newt loudly said “GPS!” to cover up her words.

Emma nodded, figuring she should have seen that coming. “I’m glad you’re he - ”

She was interrupted by Granny, who huffed and folded her arms. “Are you four done?” she asked. “If you need rooms, Ruby can check you four in, but I need to start on dinner.”

She walked behind the counter, giving Ruby a hard look, and Emma narrowed her eyes at the hostility displayed. “Come on, guys,” Ruby told them, the obviously fake smile on her face indicating she was used to the treatment from her grandmother. “I can get you guys settled into some rooms next door.”

“Can we do that after we take Henry home? I don’t want the mayor on my ass about keeping him with me,” Emma asked quietly.

Ruby nodded, her smile much more genuine this time. “Of course,” she nodded. “Go ahead. Just come get me if nobody is at the register. I’ll be behind the counter,” she gestured to the hostess station. 

Emma nodded with a smile of thanks, then she turned to Queenie and Newt. “I need to take Henry home. Can you stay here for half an hour?”

Queenie smiled as Newt nodded. “Of course, Em. We are capable adults, you know.”

Emma shook her head, grinning. “Sometimes I wonder, Newt. Sometimes I wonder.” Newt squawked indignantly, and Emma laughed as she grabbed Harry’s hand. “You coming with us, kid?”

Harry nodded. “I want to say bye to my brother,” he mumbled sadly.

Henry walked over and grabbed his other hand. “I’m not going anywhere as long as I can help it,” he told him, and Harry smiled.

They arrived at the mayor’s house, and Regina opened her door just as Emma went to knock. “Thank you, Ms. Swan,” Regina nodded.

Emma nodded in return. “No problem.”

Henry hugged Harry tightly before hugging Emma quickly and running past Regina, who watched him with narrowed eyes and a frown. “He seems to have taken quite a shine to you both, Ms. Swan,” she remarked, cold brown eyes turning back towards the mother-son duo.

Emma nodded in agreement. “I can’t help but notice that he’s very lonely,” she told Regina. “It’s no surprise he found me, to be honest. All kids who are adopted go through thinking that their parents don’t want them. I know I did. But now he knows the only reason I gave him up was because I wanted him to have his best life. His best chance. I can tell that he’s - ”

She was interrupted by Regina’s throat clearing. “I hope there’s no misunderstanding here,” the mayor told her coldly.

Emma paused, then frowned. “I’m sorry?”

“Don't mistake all of this as an invitation back into his life,” Regina told her, an air of finality to her voice.

“Oh, no,” Emma hastily shook her head, holding up her hands defensively. “I wasn’t - ”

Regina cut across her again, causing Harry to press into Emma’s side. “Ms. Swan, you made a decision ten years ago. And in the last decade, while you've been . . . well, who knows what you've been doing. I've changed every diaper, soothed every fever, and endured every tantrum. You may have given birth to him, but he is my son.”

Emma frowned angrily, bristling at Regina’s unsaid accusations. “I wasn’t trying to - ”

Regina interrupted her for the third time, apparently not wanting Emma to even have a chance to explain herself. ”No. You don't get to speak! You don't get to do anything. You gave up that right when you tossed him away. Do you know what a closed adoption is? It's what you asked for. You have no legal right to Henry, and you're gonna be held to that. So I suggest you get in your car, and you leave this town. Because if you don't, I will destroy you if it is the last thing I do. Goodbye, Ms. Swan.” She turned but stopped when Emma and Harry spoke up at the same time.

“Do you love him?”

Regina turned, narrowing her eyes angrily. “Excuse me?”

Harry frowned at her and took a step forward, holding his head high. “Henry,” he said slowly, as if he was speaking to Ron Weasley. “Do you love him?”

Regina scoffed. “Of course I love him,” she growled and turned on her heel, walking back inside and slamming the door in their faces. 

Harry scowled deeply at the door and folded his arms. “I don’t like her,” he declared.

“I’m not too sure I do either, kid,” Emma turned with Harry and walked back the way they came, going back to the diner.

Ruby noticed them and walked to them when they came in. “Ready for your rooms?” At Emma’s nod, she smiled. “How many?” she asked as Newt and Queenie stood from their places at a table by the windows.

Emma, Newt, Queenie, and Harry followed her into the bed part of the bed and breakfast. “Two please,” Newt answered, making Emma look at him in surprise. “Emma, do you think we can stay here a while? I kind of like it,” Newt remarked as he looked around.

Emma smiled and nodded. “You sure you’re not a mind reader?”

“I’m certain,” Newt grinned and pointed over his shoulder. “That’s her job.”

He yelped when the palm of Queenie’s hand connected with the back of his head. “And don’t you forget it the next time you try to sneak one of my cinnamon buns,” she warned.

“Uncle Newt!” Harry guffawed. “You didn’t!”

“What?” Newt asked defensively. “Like Emma hasn’t tried to sneak a few to Achilles!”

Ruby gave Emma a look of confusion, but just as Emma opened her mouth to defend herself, the thump of a cane hit the wood floor behind her. Harry yelped and spun around, and as Emma instinctively turned to place herself between her son and whatever could be a potential threat, she came face to face with an older man with a cane and grey hair with streaks of ginger.

“Emma,” he gave a thin smile, his Scottish accent clear in his voice. “What a lovely name.”

“Um . . . ” Emma stared in bewilderment at the newcomer, then she coughed awkwardly. “Thanks?”

Ruby hurried behind the register and grabbed a wad of cash, handing it to him. “It’s all there,” she told him as she grabbed a dusty book from the table behind the register.

“Yes, of course, it is, dear. Thank you.” He nodded at the group and hobbled out of the door, not counting the money he was handed.

As soon as the door shut, Ruby blew out her breath in a rush and hesitantly pulled aside the curtains. “Who was that?” Emma asked, watching the woman stare as the man departed.

“That’s Mr. Gold,” she answered, not taking her eyes off the man until he disappeared from view. “He owns this place.”

“The Inn?” Queenie asked, looking around appraisingly.

Ruby shook her head. “Not just the Inn. The town.”

Harry blinked. “Really?”

Ruby nodded, then cleared her throat and clapped her hands, pasting a smile on her face. “So!” she walked back to the desk and flipped open the book. “How long will you be here? It’s been a long time since we had some guests!”

Emma shrugged. “A week,” she decided, thinking of Henry’s words that afternoon. “Just a week.”

Ruby nodded and wrote in the book, then she plucked two old-fashioned, worn keys from the board behind her. She handed one to Emma; the second was deposited in Queenie’s hand. “Well, then . . . welcome to Storybrooke. Enjoy your stay.”

“Thanks, Ruby,” Emma nodded and led the way up the stairs.

“A week?” Newt asked quietly as they reached the next floor.

“Henry asked me to stay a week,” Emma shrugged. “So . . . we’re staying a week.” She turned to Queenie with a frown. “What about the bakery?”

“It’s easy to Apparate back now that we know where we are,” Queenie shook her head. “Don’t worry about it, hon.”

“So,” Newt rubbed his hands together. “What’s this about a curse?”

Emma sighed. “Look, it’s really just - ”

“Mum!”

Harry’s gasp made her spin around, and she found Harry gawking out the window at the end of the hallway. “What?” she jogged over. “What is it, kid?”

“You know how Henry said the clock doesn’t work? That he thought it would when you came to town?” When Emma nodded, Harry grinned and pointed. “Look!”

Emma squinted out the window and looked in the direction of the clock tower, and her green eyes widened when she saw the hands. “Well, well,” Queenie smiled. “It looks like we may have some work to do.”

Emma could only swallow and nod numbly as she stared at the hands of the clock. One had remained stationary, but the face was no longer frozen. It no longer read 8:15.

Now, it read 8:16.

Chapter Text

Regina, eyes cold as she turned the page of Henry’s storybook, sighed angrily. On the page, the wedding of Snow White and Prince Charming was in progress as the Evil Queen, with a hand out, yelled across the hall. Snow and Charming stood together, both in white, a united front. Prince Charming’s sword in mid-flight toward the Queen. Regina turned the page, eyes narrowing when she saw the bind of the book; there were ragged pieces of torn-out pages along the edge. She slammed the cover of the book closed as she walked from her office and into Henry’s room, where he was getting ready for school.

"The missing pages, where are they?” she asked.

Henry turned to her with an unimpressed look. “It's an old book, stuff's missing. What do you care?”

Regina huffed in irritation. “I care because you think I'm some evil queen. And that hurts me, Henry. I'm your mother.” 

She reached out to touch his face, but he shook her off and moved away from her. “No, you're not,” he denied as he looked away from her.

Regina, extremely irritated, slammed her hand on Henry’s desk. “Well, then, who is? That woman you brought here? I don't like what she or this book is doing to you. Thankfully both are no longer an issue,” she told him, and looked at her son, who looked at the ground, shifting his weight onto his other foot. Regina scowled, hand on her hip. “What?”

Outside, the clock tower chimed. Regina turned her head toward the sound, shocked. Henry took the offered chance and walked out of his room, grabbing his backpack on the way.

Emma woke the next morning to Harry’s scream. She rolled over immediately, now completely awake, and only after grabbing her wand, did she realize that Harry was still asleep. She breathed out a sigh of relief. 

Only a nightmare.

She walked to the other bed in the room, softly grabbing Harry’s wrists, which were hitting everything they could as he kicked and squirmed. “Shh, shh, Harry. It’s okay, it’s okay, you're safe, kid. You’re not with them anymore. You’re with Mom, buddy.” She lifted him softly into her lap, rocking him back and forth, running her fingers through his unruly mass of curls. She kissed his head as he calmed. “There we go, kiddo,” she sighed, wishing she could take every bad thing those bastards had done to him before she rescued him.

“Mum?” he whispered, tears falling from his eyes as he buried his head in her neck.

“I’m here, kiddo. I’m not going anywhere, Harry. Never,” she told him, kissing his head as a knock came at the door. “Come in!” she called, already having a good idea about who was at the door.

It creaked open quietly, and Newt poked his head around the frame, intelligent eyes narrowed as he scanned the room. When he saw mother and son curled around each other like a lioness and her cub, his expression softened and he stepped fully into the room, his wand disappearing up his sleeve with a flick of his wrist. “Oh, little one,” he sighed sadly, Queenie already in tears as she followed Newt.

“It was my uncle again, Mum,” Harry whispered, trembling. “He was using me as an ashtray!” he cried out.

His voice trembled with hysterics, and immediately Emma was rubbing his back and fighting back tears of her own. “It’s okay, Harry. You’re not with him anymore. You’re safe with me, Aunt Queenie and Uncle Newt, bud. You’re okay,” Emma soothed, and Queenie, with tears in her eyes, came over to the bed where Harry and Emma were, wrapping her arms around the both of them as Newt did the same on the other side of Emma.

Queenie kissed Harry’s head as he fell asleep again, feeling their magic surround him safely. “What happened, Em?” Newt asked, his nimble fingers gently kneading Harry’s scalp, Harry instinctively leaning into the touch.

“Another nightmare,” Emma answered tiredly. “It’s happening more and more since he’s been home. I think the whole thing with Quirrell messed him up again. He’d said that memories he didn’t know he had were surfacing because of it.”

Queenie kissed his head, moving off the bed as Emma moved Harry onto the mattress and under the blankets. Newt sighed. “I think-“ 

He was cut off by a knock on the door. Queenie scowled deeply when she caught the mayor’s thoughts. “It’s for you, hun,” Queenie told her, and Emma stood, watching Newt replace her weight on the bed so Harry knew, even in sleep, that he wasn’t alone.

Regina smiled at her coldly as Emma opened the door. “Did you know the honeycrisp tree is the most vigorous and hardy of all apple trees? It can survive temperatures as low as forty below and keep growing. It can weather any storm. I have one that I've tended to since I was a little girl. And to this day, I have yet to taste anything more delicious than the fruit it offers.”

She extended a hand, an apple held in her palm, to Emma, who took it, eyes narrowed. “Thanks.”

Regina smiled, all teeth. “I'm sure you'll enjoy them on your drive home.”

Emma looked behind her at Queenie and Newt, who grinned. “Actually, the four of us are gonna stay for a while.”

“Four of you?” Regina asked, eyebrows raised.

“Me, Harry, and my surrogate brother and sister,” Emma nodded, pointedly turning her body so Regina could see the silent witch and wizard that sat with Harry. Without looking behind her, Emma pitched the apple over her shoulder; Queenie effortlessly caught it with one hand and examined it curiously. “Two and two makes four.”

Regina scowled. “I'm not sure that's such a good idea. Henry has enough issues, he doesn't need you confusing him.”

Emma smirked. “All due respect, Madame Mayor, the fact that you have now threatened me twice in the last twelve hours just makes me wanna stay more.”

Regina watched her, unimpressed. “Since when were apples a threat?”

“I can read between the lines,” Emma answered, folding her arms. “I just wanna make sure Henry's okay.”

Regina assessed her with careful eyes. “He's fine, dear. Any problems he has are being taken care of.”

Emma scowled. “What the hell does that mean?”

Regina tilted her head. “It means I have him in therapy. It's all under control. Take my advice, Ms. Swan: only one of us knows what's best for Henry.”

Emma narrowed her eyes. “Yeah . . . I'm starting to think you're right about that.”

Regina straightened. “It's time for you to go.”

“Or what?” Emma challenged.

Regina took a step toward Emma, snarling. “Don't underestimate me, Miss Swan. You have no idea what I'm capable of.”

Emma smirked as she turned to walk back into her room. “And you don’t know what I’m capable of.” With that, Emma shut the door in Regina’s face and turned to her family, Newt and Queenie grinning at her proudly.

Regina angrily picked an apple from her tree as a black man walked up, showing off a newspaper. “ The Mirror strikes again,” he said.

Regina scowled at him, appearing entirely unimpressed. “You're late.”

He held up his hands placatingly. “Sorry, I wanted to bring you the latest edition. I assure you, it's one of my better hatchet jobs,” he said as he presented her with that morning's paper.

Regina ripped the paper from his hand and started to scan its contents with a scowl. “That's not what I asked for. What'd you find out about her?”

The man shrugged. “Truth be told, there wasn't much. She spent a lot of time in foster homes. She got into a little trouble when she was a kid, but the details are locked up pretty tight. Since then, she's been clean. Bounced around all over. The only thing I really learned was that she didn’t like to sit still. That appeared to change because she adopted her kid almost five years ago after he was severely abused by his family. The details of that, though, I wasn’t able to find,” he told Regina, who was reading the front page of the paper with a deep scowl. He cleared his throat and Regina looked at him, eyebrow raised. “I-I didn't know that, um, she had Henry while she was in Phoenix? How'd he wind up here in Maine?” he asked nervously.

Regina angrily threw the paper at his chest. “So if I'm understanding you correctly, you've found nothing of value. Which means you have no value, Sidney. Do you know what I do with things that hold no value to me? I throw them away!”

Sidney gulped. “I-I'll keep looking.” He walked away, leaving Regina seething in her anger as she picked a few more apples from her tree.

After Regina had left, Queenie had offered to watch over Harry like the saint she was so that Emma could get ready for the day and get some breakfast. She had walked down and crossed into the diner, and Ruby had given her a newspaper with a small, sad smile while Emma drank her coffee. Ruby set a mug of hot chocolate, with cinnamon, in front of her, a smile on her face. “Here you go,” she winked.

Emma looked at her in confusion. “Thank you, but I didn’t order that.”

Ruby smirked. “Yeah, I know. You have an admirer,” she muttered, jutting her chin out to behind Emma, and she turned around, seeing Sheriff Graham seated in a booth.

With a scowl, she put down her paper and walked over to him, setting the cocoa on the table in front of him. Graham looked at her. “Ah, so you decided to stay,” he grinned wolfishly.

Emma crossed her arms. “Observant. Important for a cop.”

Graham shrugged unapologetically. “That's good news for our tourist business, bad for our local signage.” Emma leveled him with an unimpressed look, and Graham coughed uncomfortably. “It's-it's a joke. . .because you ran over our sign?”

Emma sighed. “Look, the cocoa was a nice gesture, and I am impressed that you guessed that I like cinnamon in my chocolate, 'cause most people don't, but I am not here to flirt, so, thank you, but no thank you.” 

Graham raised his eyebrows. “I didn't send that,” he told her, shaking his head.

“I did,” Henry’s voice came from behind them. “I like cinnamon, too.” 

Emma spun around to see Henry getting up, a backpack on his shoulder and frowned at him. “Don't you have school?”

Henry grinned cheekily. “Duh. I'm ten. Walk with me?”

Emma sighed, shaking her head as she walked towards the diner door and opened it for him. He followed her, and they began the walk to his school. Emma looked down at him. “So, what's the deal with you and your mom?”

Henry sighed. “It's not about us, it's about her curse. We have to break it. Luckily, I have a plan. Step one: identification. I call it, ‘Operation Cobra.’”

Emma stopped short, but quickly continued to walk beside Henry. “Cobra?” she repeated. “That has nothing to do with fairytales.”

“Exactly,” Henry nodded proudly. “It's a codename. It'll throw the Queen off the trail.”

Emma nodded. “So . . . everyone here is a fairytale character, they just don't know it.”

Henry nodded, happy she was going along with his plan. “Yep, and you’re the cure. Time's been frozen here for 27 years. . .Until you got here, at least.” Emma hummed to indicate she was still listening, and she lifted her apple to her lips. Henry glanced at her, then did a perfect double take, his wide eyes locked on her apple. “Hey! Where'd you get that?” he yelped.

She frowned at the question. “Your mom?” she muttered, not sure if her disgust was from the thought of a “gift” from Regina or that she was about to actually eat it.

Henry huffed. “Don't eat that!” he ordered, plucking it from her and throwing it into the street.

Emma held up her hands. “Okay, okay! Sorry!” She sighed, running a hand through her hair. “Anyway.” She looked at Henry. “What about their pasts?”

Henry shook his head. “They don't know. It's a haze to them. Ask anyone anything and you'll see.”

Emma nodded. “So . . . for decades, people have been walking around, in a haze, not aging, with screwed up memories, stuck in a cursed town that kept them oblivious,” she summarized in a deadpan manner.

Henry grinned just like Harry did on Christmas morning. “I knew you'd get it!” he cheered. “That's why we need you, you're the only one who can stop her Curse.”

Emma sighed. “Because I'm the daughter of Snow White and Prince Charming?”

Henry nodded. “Yes! And right now, we have the advantage. My mom doesn't know that.” He took his backpack from his shoulders, unzipping it. “I took out the end,” he told her as he handed her pages from his book. “The part with you in it,” he watched as Emma read and looked through the pages. Emma looked at a page with an illustration of Prince Charming placing a baby in a wardrobe, the name "Emma" clearly visibly on the baby blanket. “See? Your mom is Snow White!”

Emma sighed. “Kid . . . ”

Henry looked at her determinedly. “I know the hero never believes at first. If they did, it wouldn't be a very good story. If you need proof, take them, read them. But whatever you do, don't let her see these pages. They're dangerous. If she finds out who you are . . . then it would be bad.” Emma stopped walking when Henry did, and Henry continued on. “I gotta go, but I'll find you later and we can get started. I knew you'd believe me!”

He started walking into the schoolyard, looking back once at Emma as she called back. “I never said I did!”

Henry smirked. “Why else would you be here?”

Mary Margaret’s voice sounded from behind her as she approached Emma. “It's good to see his smile back.”

Emma shook her head. “I didn't do anything.”

Mary Margaret smiled at her. “You stayed. So. . . does the mayor know you're still here?”

Emma scoffed. “Oh, she knows. What is her deal? She's not a great people person. How did she get elected?”

Mary Margaret shrugged. “She's been mayor as long as I can remember. No one's ever been brave enough to run against her. She inspires quite a bit of . . . well, fear. I'm afraid I only made that worse by giving Henry that book, and now he thinks she's the Evil Queen.”

Emma smiled thinly. “Who does he think you are?” She knew exactly who Henry thought she was.

Mary Margaret scoffed. “It's silly . . . ” She shook her head.

Emma laughed. “I just got five minutes of silly. Lay it on me.”

Mary Margaret smiled sheepishly. “Snow White,” she muttered. Emma swallowed dryly as the school bell rang, signaling the beginning of the school day. Henry’s book said she was the daughter of Snow White . . . and her inheritance test claimed a woman named Mary Margaret Blanchard was her mother. What in Merlin’s name was she supposed to think of all of this? 

“Who does he think you are?” Mary Margaret watched Emma as she took a deep breath.

Emma shook her head. “I'm not in the book,” she muttered. “Um. . . Can I ask you a favor? Regina mentioned he’s in therapy; do you know where I can find his doctor?”

Emma knocked on Archie’s office door. “Dr. Hopper?”

Archie looked up, startled. “Emma Swan!” he hastily stood, picking up a copy of the newspaper. “I was just, uh, reading about you. Let me guess, you're here for help with a little post-traumatic stress?” He chuckled, setting the paper down. “That diagnosis was free, by the way.”

Emma laughed. “No, I'm here about Henry.”

Archie looked at her wide eyed. “I'm sorry, I-I I really shouldn't . . .”

Emma sighed. “I know, I'm sorry, I just. . . just tell me something. This fairytale obsession, what’s causing it? I mean, he thinks everyone is a character in his book. It’s just a little. . . ” She fidgeted as she thought about Henry believing Mary Margaret was Snow White, and she sighed. “Crazy.”

Archie sighed and fiddled with his glasses. “I-I hope you don't talk that way in front of him. The word ‘crazy’ is, um . . . quite damaging. These stories-- they're his language. He has no idea how to express complex emotions so he's translating as best he can. This is how he communicates. He's using this book to help deal with his problems,” he told her, settling on the edge of his desk.

Emma looked at him confused. “But he got the book a month ago. Has he been seeing you longer than that?”

Archie nodded. “Yes, he has.”

Emma scowled angrily. “So it's Regina, isn't it?”

Archie gulped, looking a bit panicked. “Uh-- his mother is a . . . very complicated woman, and uh . . . over the years, her attempts to try and bring Henry closer have only backfired.” He moved to a file cabinet and opened it, removing a file. “Why don't you take a look at the file. Um . . . see what I mean.”

Emma looked at him suspiciously. “Why are you doing this?”

Archie shrugged. “Well, he talks about you a lot. You're very important to him.”

Emma sighed, taking the file. “Thank you.”

Archie nodded. “Just uh. . . see that I get it back, okay?” Emma smiled, and Archie opened the door. She went to walk out when she felt a hand on her arm. She turned back to the physiatrist. “Ms. Swan. Just for the sake of the boy, be careful how you handle his . . . belief system. To destroy his imagination would be . . . would be devastating.”

Emma nodded and walked out. Archie closed his door, sat at his desk, picked up his phone and made a call. The other person picked up immediately. “You were right. She was just here.”

Regina’s cold voice sounded. “Did she take the file?”

Archie sighed. “Yes. H-how did you know she was gonna come here?” He asked.

Archie heard the smirk in Regina’s voice as she answered. “Because I'm the one who gave her the idea.”

Emma returned to her room where Harry, Newt and Queenie were playing a game of Exploding Snap on her bed, and she smiled when Harry yelped and laughed. “How are you feeling kiddo?” she asked as she set her phone and keys on the dresser, bringing Henry’s file to the bed and running her hands through his hair.

“Better, Mum. I promise.” Harry grinned, and the expression widened when Newt yelped as a card exploded in his hand.

Emma laughed as Newt shook out his hand, ignoring his betrayed look in favor of kissing Harry’s head. “Good,” she told him as she opened Henry’s file.

“What’s that, Em?” Newt asked.

Emma sighed and half-heartedly lifted the folder. “Henry’s therapy file,” she answered.

Harry’s smile dropped. “Is he okay?” he asked worriedly.

“That’s what I’m trying to find out, bud,” she told him.

She was halfway done reading it when the knock at the door came. Queenie went to open it, and she frowned when she saw an unfamiliar man at the door. “Can I help you?” she asked, watching as the man looked around her.

“Is Emma Swan here?” he asked.

“Graham?” Emma asked, frowning and standing when she saw him at the door. “What’re you doing here?”

“I'm here about Dr. Archibald Hopper. He mentioned you got into a bit of a row with him earlier?” Graham asked, arms crossed.

Emma frowned. “No? I went there to ask him a question about Henry-“

She was interrupted by Graham. “He says you demanded to see Henry's files and when he refused you came back and stole them.” Graham told the four, who all frowned at him.

Emma shook her head. “He gave them to me!” she defended.

Queenie narrowed her eyes and watched as Graham shrugged. “Alas, he's telling a different tale. May I check your room? Or must I get a search warrant?”

Emma held up Henry’s file. “This what ya lookin' for?” she asked angrily.

Graham nodded. “Well, you're very accommodating. But I'm afraid, Ms. Swan, you're under arrest. Again.”

"What?” Harry balked, clambering onto his knees as Graham gestured for Emma to turn around. “Mum wouldn’t do that! Stop!”

He was stopped from lurching at the sheriff when Newt’s arms wound around him, and the deceptively strong magizoologist tugged Harry back to him. “We know that, Harry,” he whispered, eyes glacial as he watched Graham fasten the handcuffs onto Emma’s wrists.

Emma looked at the sheriff as he took her by the elbow. “You know I'm being set up, don't you?”

Graham looked at her unimpressed. “And whom, may I ask, is setting you up?” he asked as he led her out of the room.

“Uncle Newt!” Harry protested, spinning to look at him with wide eyes. “She can’t go back there!”

“She won’t stay there, Harry,” Newt promised, placing his hands on his nephew’s shoulders. “We’ll get her out of there, I promise.”

Queenie was about to shut the door when footsteps pounded up the stairs, and she frowned and looked out the door to see who reached the second floor. “Sorry,” Ruby panted and supported herself by leaning against the wall, her other hand on her hip. “I just saw the sheriff walk Emma out. What happened?”

Queenie narrowed her eyes, her perfectly-manicured nails tapping the doorframe. “I certainly plan on finding out,” she answered, then she gave a smile that reminded Ruby of Regina’s. “Ruby, would you do me a favor and tell me where I can find the sheriff’s station?”

Chapter Text

Regina approached the class that was sitting in the shade of a big tree, and watched as Mary Margaret taught her class about photosynthesis.

Regina cleared her throat and Mary Margaret stood and approached her. “May I speak with my son?”

Mary Margaret looked at her class, then back to Regina. “Were' in the middle of a lesson. Is it important?”

Regina narrowed her eyes. “Do you think I'd be here if it wasn't!?” She walked away from Mary Margaret as Henry followed her away from his classmates. “Henry, sweetie, I have some bad news. The woman who you brought here... she's been arrested. She broke into Dr. Hopper's office and stole his files. She's a con woman. She's trying to learn about us in order to take advantage of us. That's why she's sticking around. I'm sorry, sweetie.”

Henry scoffed. “That’s a lie! And you're not sorry! You’re never sorry!”

Regina sighed. “I know you think otherwise, but all I'm doing is trying to protect you. This is gonna be good for us, you'll see. Things will be better.” She looked up as the school bell rang.

Henry shoves past her, eyes on the ground. “I gotta get back to class.”

Emma stared defiantly into the camera as Graham took her mugshots. “You know the shrink is lying, right?”

“To the right, please,” Graham gestured, and Emma huffed as she rotated to the side. “Why would he lie?”

“The mayor put him up to this,” Emma answered. “She’s gotta have something on him. He’s terrified of her, like everyone else in this town.”

“To the left,” Graham pointed, and Emma rolled her eyes as she turned again. “Regina may be a touch intimidating, but I don’t think she’d go as far as a frame-job.”

“How far would she go?” Emma asked as Graham removed the pictures. “What does she have her hands in?”

“Well . . . she’s the mayor,” Graham shrugged. “She has her hands in everything.”

Emma raised an eyebrow in challenge. “Including the police force?”

Graham narrowed his eyes, but the door to the station suddenly burst open before he could answer. “Mum!” Harry ran inside.

“Harry?” Emma stared, only to balk when Henry barreled after him. “Henry?”

“Henry?” Graham frowned. “What are you doing here?”

“His mother told him what happened,” Mary Margaret answered as she entered at a more leisurely pace, visibly more timid than Newt and Queenie. The witch and wizard, in comparison, were glaring at the mugshots Graham had placed on the table nearby.

“Of course, she did,” Emma sighed and turned to Henry. “Henry, I don’t know what she said - ”

“You’re a genius!” Henry grinned widely.

Emma’s mouth hung open, her previous train of thought now derailed. “What?” she stammered.

“I know what you were up to,” Henry beamed. “You were gathering intel.” Emma blinked, and Henry whispered quietly, “for Operation Cobra.”

Graham frowned. “I’m sorry, I’m a bit lost.”

“It’s need to know, Sheriff,” Henry told him bluntly, making Graham do a double take. “And all you need to know is that Miss Blanchard’s gonna bail her out.”

“That’s what we came to do, too,” Queenie held up her hand.

“You were gonna do that?” Emma looked at Mary Margaret in surprise. “Why?”

“I, uh . . . ” Mary Margaret gulped before shrugging, standing tall under the inquisitive look given to her by the sheriff. “I trust you.”

A cunning smirk formed on Emma’s face. “Well,” she turned to Graham and extended her cuffed hands. “If you could uncuff me, I have something to do.”

Regina’s calming day of paperwork was abruptly interrupted by the sound of a loud motor whirring from outside her window. She stood from her chair and looked out her window, and rage erupted in her at the sight of the blonde woman, uncuffed and not locked up in the sheriff’s station, taking a chainsaw to her prized Honeycrisp apple tree. As one of the branches fell to the ground, apples rolled across the grass, and Regina snarled and stormed for the door.

When she made it onto the grounds, Emma had cut down another branch, and the woman’s vicious grin of satisfaction made Regina increase her pace. “What the hell are you doing?!” she yelled.

Emma looked around at her handiwork and dropped the chainsaw in favor of brushing off her hands. “Picking apples,” she answered.

“You’re out of your mind!” Regina shrieked.

“Actually, I think that’s you.” The voice made Regina jump, and she turned to see the lanky, curly-haired man from Emma’s room leaning against another tree. He was absently juggling three of her apples, and he expertly caught two before biting into the third one. He hummed appreciatively and looked at the apple before pushing off the tree trunk and walking forward. “Honestly, no one in their right mind would try to frame Emma. She dealt with those daft idiots for a living for years.”

Regina scowled at him. “How the hell is this any of your business - ?”

She faltered, fuming when she realized she had no idea of this man’s name. “Newt Scamander,” he supplied for her with a thin smile. “And you’re fighting my sister. It’s definitely my business.”

“Lady, after the last years I’ve had, a shoddy frame job’s never gonna scare me off,” Emma smirked. “You’re gonna have to do better than that. Your little article said nothing about what I’ve been up to since I adopted Harry, right? Well . . . if you come after me one more time, you’ll find out exactly what I’m capable of.”

She turned on her booted heel, and Newt took an intentional, loud bite of an apple before turning and following Emma off the grounds, leaving Regina to angrily fume.

When Queenie, Emma, Harry, and Newt got back to the bed and breakfast, Ruby greeted them with a rueful smile. “Granny’s gone up to try to kick you out, Emma,” she warned.

Emma stopped walking from where she was on the stairs and turned, narrowing her eyes at the woman behind her. “Excuse me?”

“I’m so sorry, Emma. the Mayor called and told us it was a ‘city ordinance’ that we didn’t house felons,” Ruby told her, her anger clear in her voice.

Queenie narrowed her eyes. “And you said your grandmother was the one who is to tell Emma?” she asked, her deceptively kind face showing an anger that could only rival her anger with Dumbledore. She must’ve read Ruby’s thoughts on her grandmother.

Ruby nodded, sighing. “She’s already upstairs, but I already tried. I’ll try again, though, if you want?”

Newt nodded. “We would appreciate that, Ruby. Thank you,” he smiled at her.

Ruby smiled in return. “Of course!” she called as she walked up the stairs, the four following her.

Granny’s voice came from a room to the left of Emma as she got her key and turned the knob to her door. “Ms. Swan?”

Emma turned around, planting a fake kind smile on her face. “Yes?”

Granny sighed. “Oh my, this is terribly awkward. I need to ask you to leave. I'm afraid we have a ‘no felons’ rule. It . . . it turns out it's a city ordinance.”

Emma smiled sardonically. “Let me guess . . . the Mayor's office just called to remind you.”

Granny nodded. “You can get your things, but I need your key. Your family is welcome to stay, though,” she told them.

Newt crossed his arm, eyes like glaciers and his displeasure clear as Ruby walked in front of Emma, defiantly crossing her arms. “Granny, I told you earlier. You had no trouble housing Leroy after his house burned down and he’s been in jail more times than I can count.  You housed other ‘criminals’, too, so it’s hypocritical for you to kick Emma out.”

Ruby’s scowl deepened as Granny shook her head. “I never should have, it was against the city’s demand, and I could get into serious trouble,” Granny defended.

Ruby growled angrily at the argument, and Queenie’s hand shifted to hold back Harry as he went to grab her hand. She didn’t want him in that crossfire. “Granny, you’ll be in trouble either way,” Ruby argued. “Because I will tell the sheriff you’ve broken that ‘ordinance’ multiple times. At this point, what’s one more?”

Granny scoffed. “My granddaughter, the troublemaker, of course would advocate to house a felon.”

Ruby’s face twisted in fury. “I’m advocating to keep a family together . . . just like you’ve done by letting me stay with you. All I have seen from Emma while she’s been here is that above all else, she cares for her family. She hasn’t done a thing to place them in danger . . . and before you say what I know you want to say, anyone could have slid on wet pavement and crashed into the sign. Her first concern was her child. She’s Henry’s biological mother, and everything I’ve seen from her says she cares for him and would never harm him, like Dr. Hopper claimed when she ‘stole’ his files. For God’s sake, Granny, smack Regina’s grubby paws out of our business!”

“She is the mayor, Ruby,” Granny hissed. “Show some respect!”

Ruby scoffed. “I’ll show her some respect when she respects us. So let me know when hell freezes over. In the meantime, I stand by my point. Leroy has committed far more crimes - hell, he was in jail just the other day - and you’ve accepted him without hesitation.” She leaned in and narrowed her eyes. “Look me in the eye and tell me one good reason to kick Emma out without referencing the stupid ordinance you’ve already violated so many times.”

Granny stayed silent, and Ruby smirked at her. She turned around to face Emma and her family with a grin. “You’re staying here. Let me know if you have any issues with her, okay?”

Behind Ruby, Granny huffed angrily and walked back down the hallway and down the steps, heading back into the diner. Queenie smiled warmly at Ruby in reply. “Don’t hesitate to let us help you should you ever need it,” she told her, and despite Ruby not being able to do what Queenie could, she still seemed to hold an air of sweet, but dangerous.

“I won’t,” Ruby promised. “Come down to the diner tonight, yeah?”

Emma nodded before she took off down the hallway and steps. At Newt’s dark look and Queenie’s narrowed eyes, she stopped and smirked. “Regina’s in trouble, isn't she?”

“Oh yes, she is.” Newt snarled.

Emma sighed and rubbed her forehead. “How did I get stuck with the people who look and act like cinnamon rolls, but can actively kill you with a simple swish and flick?”

Queenie’s reply to Emma’s words made Harry and Emma look wide-eyed at each other comically. 

“I’ve always loved the idea of not being what people expected of me.”

Graham watched from his place at his cruiser as Regina picked apple after apple and placed them in a basket. She looked up and caught sight of Graham as he walked over, careful not to step on the apples near his feet. Regina regarded him coolly, rearranging her apple basket. “She destroyed city property,” she huffed. “I want her arrested.”

Graham sighed. “Again?”

Regina glared at him. “What are you waiting for?” she snapped.

Graham shrugged. “I'm just not convinced arresting her is the right plan. And I'm not talking about your tree. We both know she didn't steal those files, Regina.”

Regina angrily clenched her jaw as she worked to keep from punching the man. “Oh, do we?”

Graham nodded, ignoring her anger. “I mean, she looked pretty shocked when I leveled the charges against her.”

"That's because she doesn't like being caught,” Regina scoffed as she kneeled, ready to collect more apples for her basket.

Graham raised an eyebrow. “Or because she was set up. And if she was, that means Dr. Hopper was lying. If he's lying, that means that someone asked him to.” He tilted his head, watching as Regina angrily stood. “Are we really confident that the man's conscience won't eventually get the best of him?”

Regina shook her head, scoffing. “I think your schoolboy crush is clouding your judgment. Remember, I made you Sheriff. And I can take it away just as easily.”

Graham sighed, running his hand through his perfect CW hair. “You want me to arrest her again? I will.”

Regina smiled coldly. “Good,” she told him as she knelt back down.

Graham crossed his arms. “But she is gonna keep comin' at you. And I know you, you are gonna keep comin' at her. You will do whatever it takes to get her out of here. And you may succeed, bu-” 

He was interrupted by Regina’s angry scoff. “I will succeed!” she yelled at him. “He's my son! It's what's best for him!”

Graham sighed again. “I know that's what you believe. But if this escalates, it seems to me the only one who will get hurt is Henry.”

Regina huffed, stalking back into her house.

Emma felt her phone buzz, and she nearly screamed in frustration when she saw the ugly yellow boot on her front car tire as she picked it up. “What?” she growled.

Regina chuckled. “Ms. Swan, I'd be happy to continue demonstrating my power, but am I right in guessing your resolve to stay is only growing?”

Emma scowled, but waved off Queennie’s concerned look. “You have no idea,” she told her.

Emma could hear Regina’s smile. “Well then. I think it's time we made peace. Why don't you drive over to my office. . .” Emma slammed her car door in frustration as Regina kept talking. “Or walk—whatever suits you.”

Emma rolls her eyes heavily and hangs up, slamming her fist onto the hood of her car. She nodded as Queenie questioned if she was okay, and sighed when Queenie gave her the ‘disappointed mom look ’, which Newt had dubbed when he saw it being directed at Emma for the first time. “I’m going to go meet Regina and meet you back here, okay?”

Queenie sighed, but nodded. “Just be careful, please.” She walked over and hugged Emma tightly, kissing her head. “Call if you need us, okay?”

Emma nodded. “Always do,” She sighed into Queenie before she pulled back and made her way to the Mayor’s office, already regretting agreeing to go see her.

Regina smiled at her as she walked into the office ten minutes later.: “I'd like to start by apologizing, Ms. Swan.”

Emma glanced at her as she took in the black and white room, then she did a double take and looked at Regina in shock. “What?” she asked, watching as Regina lifted her glass to take a sip before answering.

Regina smiled. “I just have to accept the reality that you want to be here.”

Emma nodded firmly. “I do want to be here.”

Regina continued on as if Emma hadn’t spoken. “And that you're here to take my son from me.”

Emma narrowed her eyes. “Okay, let's be clear: I have no intention of taking him from anyone!” she threw her hands out as Regina raised an eyebrow at her.

“Well then, what are you doing here?” she asked, playing coy.

Emma sighed. “Henry may not be my son, and I don’t want to take him away from you, but my son is his brother, and they want to get to know each other. Henry got in my head and I just want to make sure he's okay. The more you try to push me out, the more I want to be here, especially after seeing how. . .” She paused, trying to find the right word. “Troubled . . . he is.” 

Regina raised an eyebrow, looking at something behind her, but it didn’t peak Emma’s interest enough to turn around. Yet. “You think he's troubled?”

Emma didn’t nod, but she didn't shake her head either. “He's in therapy, and I only got through a couple pages of his shrink's notes before you had me arrested. . . but putting all that aside, he thinks everyone in this town is a fairytale character.”

Regina tilted her head, playing the perfect picture of curiosity. “And you don't?”

Emma threw her hands out as she looked at Regina. “How can I?” she huffed. “The kid can't tell the difference between fantasy and reality and it's only getting worse. It's crazy.”

She scrambled to stand and turn around when she heard Henry’s voice. “You think I'm crazy?” he asked, shaking his head in denial.

Emma shook her head. “No, Henry! That’s now what I-” He ran out of the office before she could finish her sentence. Emma stood, as if to follow, and then turned again to address Regina. “How long was he there?” she asked, an air of danger slipping into the undercurrents of her voice.

Regina shrugged, sipping on her wine. “Long enough.”

Emma’s eyes widened when she realized. “You knew he would be here, didn’t you?”

Regina scoffed. “Did I know that my son comes to my office every Thursday at precisely five P.M. so I can take him for dinner before his therapy session? Of course I did. I'm his mother. Your move.”

Emma snarled at her as she made to leave. “You have no soul. How in the hell did you get like this?” She gave Regina no chance to answer her as she took off running out of the office.

Mary Margaret’s needleworking was interrupted by a knock on her loft’s door, and she frowned in confusion as she set aside her work and headed for the door. It was getting dark outside, and she rarely ever had visitors. Who would be knocking on her door at this time of night?

She had her answer when she opened the door and found a sheepish Emma standing outside. “Hey,” she greeted with a small nod. “I just wanted to say thank you and, um . . . ” She held out a small envelope. “Pay you back your portion of the bail money.”

Mary Margaret took the envelope in surprise, not having expected that gesture from Emma. The blonde fidgeted in place, then turned to leave. “Wait!” Mary Margaret held out her hand, and Emma blinked her green eyes at her. “You look like you need to talk.”

Emma hesitated and looked towards the stairwell, then she sighed and nodded. “Yeah,” she agreed. “Preferably to someone who can’t read me like they can a book back to front.”

Mary Margaret held the door open wider, and Emma walked into her loft. “Back to front?” she repeated as she led Emma into the kitchen.

“It certainly feels like it,” Emma snorted as she took one of the chairs at Mary Margaret’s table. “Harry has never clicked with an adult like he did with Newt when they first met. I met Harry under . . . not ideal circumstances, and while he trusted me, it took the day for it to happen. With Newt?” She snapped her fingers, and she jumped when white sparks flew from the contact point. She looked at Mary Margaret, hoping the woman hadn’t seen; the teacher had poured cocoa mixture into two mugs, and she restrained a sigh. “Then again, Newt’s a very trustworthy person, so . . . no surprise that he’s Harry’s favorite. He’s the brother I never had, and he loves Harry like his own child. If something ever happened to me, I made it clear his guardianship would go to Newt.”

Mary Margaret giggled as she worked on their cocoa. “And Queenie?”

“Well, they’re a package deal,” Emma shrugged. “Not romantically, of course, but they’ve been inseparable for years. Queenie’s a godsend, honestly. I wouldn’t know half of the things I know about taking care of a kid if it hadn’t been for her . . . and yeah, I know she could read me like a book.” She smirked as Mary Margaret slid a mug in front of her. “She’s basically a mind-reader.”

“I wish I was one,” Mary Margaret sighed. “That could come in handy in school. I’d know who was paying attention or not.”

Emma held in a snort as she picked up her mug and took a sip of her cocoa. Why wasn’t she surprised Mary Margaret was thinking along those lines? Spice burst on her tongue, and Emma blinked and looked at her mug. “Cinnamon?” she asked in surprise.

“Oh,” Mary Margaret blushed as she placed a plate of cookies in front of her. “I’m sorry, I should’ve asked. It’s a little quirk of mine. Do you mind?”

Emma smacked her lips appreciatively. “Not at all,” she shook her head, holding up her hand to politely refuse the cookies. Count on the isolated town of Nowhere, Maine to have others who shared her taste in cocoa. “When you helped bail me out, you said that you trusted me. Why?”

Mary Margaret blushed and looked down at her drink. “It’s strange . . . ever since you arrived here, I’ve had the oddest feeling, like we’ve met before. I mean, I know it’s crazy.”

Emma chuckled. “I’ve been reevaluating my definition of ‘crazy’ ever since I took custody of Harry,” she shared. “Now I’m starting to do it again.”

Mary Margaret smirked. “For what it’s worth, I think you’re innocent.”

“Of breaking and entering, or just in general?”

Mary Margaret grinned. “Whichever makes you feel better.”

Emma laughed and sipped her cocoa again. “It doesn’t really matter what anyone thinks I did or didn’t do.” Mary Margaret tilted her head, and Emma sighed. “I’m considering leaving,” she confessed, making Mary Margaret blink. “I mean . . . I have you on my side, Ruby has gone against her own grandmother to let us stay at her family’s inn, and don’t get me started on Newt and Queenie . . . but Regina has the rest of the town on her side. If I stay, Henry’s only gonna keep getting hurt. That means Harry will get hurt, too. How the hell do I choose?”

Mary Margaret traced the rim of her mug as she thought. “You said what would happen if you stay . . . what happens if you go?” Emma bit her lip, and Mary Margaret smiled at her. “I think the very fact that you think you should leave is why you have to stay. You care about him. Who will protect Henry if you won’t?” Emma looked down and swallowed hard, and Mary Margaret hesitated before laying a careful hand on her arm. “The way you ran for Harry is kind of the talk of the town,” she shared, making Emma blink. “If any mother had half the devotion to their child as you do for Harry, they would be amazing. That’s exactly the kind of help Henry needs. Who better to give that than you?”

Archie sighed as he watched Henry. “Are you sure you don't want to talk about it?” Henry said nothing as he fiddled with Archie's umbrella. “You know, that umbrella is kind of my good luck charm.” Henry remained quiet, and Archie attempted a new tactic, one that had normally worked in the past. “Is that why you think I'm Jiminy Cricket?” he asked softly, watching as Henry shifted.

“I don't think you're anyone,” Henry mumbled as he set his umbrella down.

A soft knock came on the office door, and it opened to reveal Emma, holding the storybook pages in her hand, a sad smile on her face. Archie stood immediately, wincing in discomfort. “Ms. Swan. Look, I can explain. The mayor forced me–”

“I know,” Emma interrupted, holding up a hand to stop Archie from continuing. “Don't worry about it. I get it.” She turned to talk to Henry who refused to look at her. “Henry, I'm sorry, kid.”

Henry lifted his head to glare at her. “I don't want to talk to you!”

Archie tried to interrupt. “Ms. Swan, if she knew you were here–”

“To hell with her.” Emma snarled, and Archie recoiled at the sound. She sat on the couch Hnery was on, and sighed, folding her hands in her lap. “Henry, there are two simple reasons I stayed here—you and Harry. I wanted to get to know you, and so did your brother-”

Henry cut her off angrily. “You think I'm crazy!”

Emma shook her head. “No, I think the Curse is crazy. And it is. . .” she sighed. “But that doesn't mean that it isn't true.” her eyes widened when she realized how she’d said it. “I’m not saying it is real, Henry, but It is a lot to ask anyone to believe in. But there are a lot of crazy things in this world. So, what do I know? Maybe it is true.” She sighed as Hnery looked at her skeptically.

“But you told my mom–” he started.

Emma interrupted. “-What she needed to hear. What I do know. . .is that if the Curse is real, the only way to break it is by tricking the Evil Queen into thinking that we are nonbelievers. 'Cause, that way, she's not on to us. Is that what Operation Cobra was all about? Throwing her off the trail?” She asked cheekily. She may not believe it, but that didn’t mean she was going to destroy Henry’s belief system again.

Henry nodded in awe. “Brilliant!”

Emma smirked, and then let it drop as she looked at Henry seriously. “I read the pages, and Henry, you're right—they are dangerous. There is only one way to make sure that she never sees them.” She’d debated on taking her wand out to light them on fire, but she couldn’t since it was a considerable risk she was yet ready to reveal, so she took the pages and placed them into the fireplace, watching as they turned to ash. “Now we have the advantage.” She told Henry, who grinned at her.

Henry got up and raced to hug her. She oomphed as he crashed into her. “I knew you were here to help me!” He said excitedly.

Emma nodded, placing her hand on his head. “That's right, kid. I am.” She broke the hug to kneel in front of him, taking him by the hands. “And nothing, not even a curse, is gonna stop that.”

They hug again and say goodbye to Archie, who smiled at the duo as they leave his office.

A scowling Regina narrowed her eyes as she tended to her apple tree, cursing and rueing the day Emma Swan was born. From behind her, a Scottish accent spoke up, causing her to spin around to face its owner. Mr. Gold smiled brokenly at her as he carefully made his way through the carnage Emma had left behind. “What a mess,” he remarked with a gesture to the apples and branches all over the grass.

Regina sighed then brightened with a smile. “Not for long. What can I do for you, Mr. Gold?”

Mr. Gold shrugged, chuckling. “I was just in the neighborhood, thought I'd pop by. Lovely to see you in such high spirits.”

Regina chuckled.”Well, it's been a good day. I just rid the town of an unwanted nuisance.”

Mr. Gold raised his eyebrows. “Emma Swan? Really?”

Regina nodded. “Yes. I imagine she's halfway to Boston  by now.”

Mr. Gold smirks from where he’s picking an apple from the tree. “Oh, I wouldn't bet on that,” He grinned when Regina scowled at him. “I've just seen her strolling down the main street with your boy. Thick as thieves, they looked.”

Regina stiffened. “What?”

Mr. Gold smiled crookedly. “Perhaps you should have come to me. If Ms. Swan is a problem you can't fix, I'm only too happy to help. . . for a price, of course.”

Regina scoffs. “I'm not in the business of making deals with you anymore,” she said as she turned her back to him, returning to her apple tree.

Mr. Gold chuckled. “To which deal are you referring?”

Regina spun around to give him a look. “You know what deal.”

Mr. Gold nodded, placing a hand on his chin like was just remembering the thing he’d eaten for breakfast. “Oh, right, yeah. The boy I procured for you. Henry. Did I ever tell you what a lovely name that was? How ever did you pick it?”

Regina turned back around to face him again. “Did you want her to come to town?” she demanded angrily. “You wanted all this to happen, didn't you? Your finding Henry wasn't an accident, was it?”

Mr. Gold looked at her innocently. “Whatever do you mean?”

Regina stalked towards him. “Where did you get him?” she asked. When Gold remained silent, she growled. “Do you know something?!”

“I've no idea what you're implying, dearie,” he replied impishly, and Regina narrowed her eyes.

“I think you do,” she accused. Gold didn’t say anything; he just smirked at her, fanning the flames of her anger. “Who is this woman, his mother, this. . . Emma Swan?”

“I would say you think you know exactly who she is,” he replied, turning to walk away as Regina stared. “I really must be going, now.”

He made to start walking away, but she hastily moved and blocked his path. Regina narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms. “Tell me what you know about her, Gold!” she growled.

Mr. Gold simply looked at his pocket watch. “I'm not gonna answer you, dear, so I suggest you excuse me,”  he said as she refused to move from his way. He smiled at her sarcastically. “Please.” She moved reluctantly, and he took a bite of the apple in his hand and walked away, leaving a stunned Regina to turn and watch as he pitched the apple over his shoulder.

Regina closed her office door with a sigh as she took in the air conditioning. She walked to her desk, setting down her basket as she took off her over-blazer and set it on her chair. She whipped around when she noticed a noise from her right, and her eyes widened when she saw a display of blackened apples sitting on her couch’s coffee table.

She backed up slightly when she noticed the woman sitting next to them, dressed in pink and white, with blonde hair and a sweet but dangerous smile on her lips. “Oh, good, you’re here!” she straightened and smoothed out her skirt. “We need to talk.”

Regina raised an eyebrow at her when she smiled. “Can I help you?” She asked, now realizing that this was the final member of Emma Swan’s family . . . the surrogate sister. Why were they all congregating at her office to disrupt her day?

Queene shook her head. “I would just like for you to know that if you even attempt to hurt our sister, you will be facing some . . . very unpleasant and very unhappy people. Are we clear?” Regina nodded uninterestedly. She had work to do. “I said, are we clear?” 

Her saccharine sweet tone caving to sharp barbs like shards of glass brought shivers to Regina’s spine, and she barely repressed them, not wanting to give the other woman the satisfaction. Regina nodded, narrowing her eyes. “Crystal.”

“Good!” Queenie grinned as she looked down at her watch. “Oh, I must be going, I have dinner to attend. Bye-bye, now!” She waved sweetly and scampered off the couch and through the door, leaving Regina to stare after her in wonder.

Who is this family?

Chapter Text

Harry scowled at the paper in front of him. “Magic is hard to understand sometimes.”

Newt snickered as he sat in the booth across from his nephew. “Especially when it comes to philosophy.”

“They call Dumbledore a hero, yet he’s done all these awful things, including to you and Aunt Queenie,” Harry gestured wildly. “Yet Draco’s family, which is known for Dark Arts, have been our greatest allies. If Mum wasn’t taught something by you, she was taught by Lucius and Cissa.”

“That’s true,” Newt nodded.

Harry tapped the tabletop as he thought. “And spells can be used for all sorts of intent,” he continued. “Even a Levitation Charm would be harmful if you were using it to lift a weapon into place above someone. Or a Leg-Locker Curse, if cast in the wrong place, could send someone falling from a great height. That could be fatal. Or if a spell causes someone to lose their breath . . . ”

“Very good,” Newt nodded. “So what does that tell you?”

“Magic is magic,” Harry deadpanned. “And it shouldn’t be classified by light or dark.”

Newt laughed. “Good reasoning, Harry.”

“Gentlemen,” Ruby walked up to them with a smile, her tray held in front of her. “Can I get you anything else this evening?”

Harry looked at Newt, who gave him an encouraging smile. “Could I have another cocoa, please, Ruby?” he asked.

“You bet,” Ruby winked. “With cinnamon?”

“Yes, please!” Harry grinned.

“Another cinnamon lover, huh?” Newt twisted to see an unfamiliar man approach, a glass tumbler in his hand. “How are you doing, Mr. Potter-Swan?”

“I’m feeling better,” Harry smiled shyly. “Thank you, Dr. Whale.”

“Good,” Whale nodded in satisfaction. “Well, you know where to find me if anything changes.”

“Yes, sir.”

Whale turned his appraising gaze onto Newt, and Harry giggled. “Uncle Newt, this is Dr. Whale. He gave me a checkover after Mum crashed. Dr. Whale, this is my Uncle Newt.”

Newt smiled at Whale and held out his hand. “Thank you for making sure he was OK.”

“Happy to do it,” Whale shook his hand. “And I’m glad he was unharmed. Mainly because I didn’t want the boy’s mother to have a reason to kill me.”

Newt laughed. “That’s Emma!”

“Uh, I think Mary Margaret should be here soon,” Ruby told Whale as she walked back over, Harry’s cup of cocoa in hand.

“Ah, thank you,” Whale nodded.

“Ms. Blanchard?” Harry tilted his head.

“I’m meeting her here,” Whale explained.

“Well,” Newt grinned. “Don’t let us keep you waiting.”

Whale nodded goodbye, and Newt grinned at Harry. Harry grinned back. 

The door jingled when Mary Margaret walked in. Harry watched as Whale stood and greeted her before they both sat down at the counter, where Ruby greeted them. Both Whale and Mary Margaret were very awkward looking, and Harry could only imagine how they felt. As they talked, he could see Whale not paying any attention to Mary Margaret.

Across the diner, Mary Margaret smiled as she spoke about her class. Whale shook his head, returning his gaze to her from where he was watching Ruby do her chores. “Um, where were we? Something about you wanting 15 kids?”

Mary Margaret shook her head, almost violently. “No!”  she laughed. “Good Lord, no. I meant in my class, where I teach. You'll meet them tomorrow.” She sighed as she watched Whale’s gaze drift back over to Ruby as he nodded. “They're coming to the hospital as part of the Volunteer Outreach Program,” she tried, and he turned to her, almost confused, but then full understanding lit his face.

“Oh, yes, that's right,” Whale crookedly grinned, though he looked slightly pained. “It’s a great program,” he nodded. Mary Margaret brightened and started talking again, but when Whale turned his gaze back to Ruby once again, she sighed. Whale turned back to her after hearing it and raised an eyebrow. “Am I boring you?” he asked.

Mary Margaret shrugged. “You’re ogling Ruby, not talking to me, Victor. I don’t mind though!” she told him, a small smile on her face.

“I seem to be overly focused on her, yes. I apologize,” he winced and nodded in apology to her.

She shook her head with a smile. “Ruby? Can we get the check?” she called, and Ruby sauntered over, smirking as she nodded.

After she paid her tab off, Mary Margaret left the diner immediately, wanting to get out of there. Whale stayed talking to Ruby, leaning against the counter with a cocky grin. “And how are you today, Ms. Lucas?” he asked, and Ruby rolled her eyes.

“Good, Dr. Whale.”

“Good, because I was wondering if you were Little Red Riding Hood.”

“Um . . . ” Ruby just looked at him in confusion.

“Because I’m the big bad wolf and I want to eat you.”

Across the diner, it took everything in Newt’s power to not choke and cough his cocoa all over his table. Ruby rolled her eyes before she doubled over in laughter. “I don’t think so, Whale,” she shook her head as she stood up, recovering her breath. “I think I would know if I was Little Red Riding Hood,” she giggled, shaking her head in amusement.

Victor shrugged with an unapologetic grin. “Shot my shot. I figured I would try,” he said as he paid his tab.

Ruby smirked. “Keep trying. Maybe one day you’ll get a chance,” she winked, and Whale walked out of the diner with a laugh.

As soon as he was gone, Newt gave into his desire to bury his face in his arms, shoulders shaking in amusement. Harry burst out laughing, and Ruby turned to face them, face bright red. “That was amazing!” the boy cackled.

Ruby shook her head as she hurried over to them, grabbed their empty cups while looking at the table, avoiding eye contact with the both of them. “No, that was embarrassing!”

Without another word, she raced behind the counter and into the kitchen, causing Newt and Harry to laugh even more.

A few days after the diner incident with Ruby and Whale, Harry, Emma, and Queenie were at the hospital setting up for the volunteer program along with Mary Margaret, Henry and the rest of his classmates. Emma was helping Mary Margaret and Queenie with some of the bigger decorations while Harry and Henry were helping his classmates with making posters and hanging them up as they finished.

Henry noticed that one patient's door hadn’t been decorated, and he gasped quietly when he walked over and noticed the comatose man. He walked in quietly, cracking the door as he walked towards the man slowly, examining his face and arms as he got closer. His eyes landed on a scar on the man’s face, and Henry’s eyes widened, wanting to reach over to trace his finger over it. Just as soon as he was about to reach, Mary Margaret opened the door. He spun around immediately, catching her eyes.

She sighed, placing a bouquet of flowers in a vase by the man’s bedside table, replacing the old ones. “Henry. We could really use your help with the decorations.”

Henry hesitantly looked back towards the man as he stood by the door, having been led there by his teacher's hand. “Is Mr. Doe going to be okay, Miss Blanchard?”

Mary Margaret smiled softly. “His name's not John Doe, honey. That's just what they call people when they don't know who they are.”

Henry looked up at him, his gaze far too wise for an almost 11-year-old. “Do you know who he is?”

Mary Margaret shook her head, looking over at the patient. “Nope. I just bring him flowers on my rounds.”

Henry frowned at the answer, clearly not the one answer he wanted. “What's wrong with him?”

“I don't know,” she shrugged. “He's been like this as long as I’ve been volunteering.”

Henry titled his head. “Does he have any family or friends?”

“No,” Mary Margaret shook her head. “No one's claimed him yet.”

“So he's all alone,” Henry sighed sadly.

Mary Margaret nodded somberly. “Yeah. . . It's quite sad.”

Henry looked at her one more time as he took the handle of the door. “Are you sure you don't know him?”

“Course I'm sure,” she nodded. “Come on. You shouldn't be in here,” she told him as they walked out. Henry glanced back and couldn’t help but settle his eyes on the scar on the man’s face. The very same scar, in the very same place, where Prince Charming’s landed.

Queenie’s fingers, normally so sure and steady when working with decorations, faltered in their movements when a distant sound echoed in her head. “Queenie?” Emma frowned at her. “Is everything OK?”

“Yes,” Queenie nodded faintly, slowing her movements as she focused on the sound. “I just thought I . . . ”

Her words trailed off as the sound echoed louder, and she closed her eyes and inclined her head to focus on the sound she now recognized every time Emma raced Achilles across the reserve to take to the skies.

 Two horses speeding past a carriage with a finely dressed blonde woman in a tiara . . . 

Reins snapping, the sound cracking through the air . . .

A tall, brunette man in a cape and fine clothing yelling . . .

The other figure stopping and the man taking the chance to tug them off their horse, pulling off their hood . . .

A gasp as a woman with fair skin and black hair was unveiled . . .

The woman hitting the man’s face with a rock and grabbing her horse and running off, vaulting over a tree log . . .

“You can’t hide from me! Wherever you are, I’ll find you!”

Queenie’s eyes flew open, and she gasped almost inaudibly as she stepped away from the banner she was hanging, her fingers hovering over the fabric as she stared at a random spot on the wall, Emma watching in worry.

What the hell was that?

That same day, Emma and Henry were at his castle on the shoreline beach. He held his storybook in his hands as he flipped towards a certain page where it showed Prince Charming with a scar on his jaw.

Henry pointed at him with a satisfied smirk. “I found your father. It’s Prince Charming.”

Emma very nearly fell from her perch on the edge of the castle when she startled at the sudden words. “Henry - ”

Henry interrupted her. “He's in the hospital, in a coma. See the scar?” When Emma nodded, he raised his eyebrows. “He has one, too.”

Emma shrugged. “So? Lots of people have scars.”

Henry scowled at her deeply. “In the same place? Don't you see what this means? The curse is keeping them apart with the coma. Now they're stuck without each other. We have to tell Miss Blanchard we found her Prince Charming!”

Emma held her hands up, signaling for Henry to stop. “Okay, listen kid. Telling someone their . . . soulmate is in a coma is probably not helpful. Not having a happy ending is painful enough, but giving someone unrealistic hope is far worse.”

Henry pouted at her. “But what if I'm right? We know who they are. Now they have to know.”

Emma sighed. “And how do you intend to make that happen?”

“By reminding him,” Henry smiled brightly. “We have to get her to read their story to John Doe. Then, maybe, he'll remember who he is.”

Emma took a deep breath as she contemplated his plea of persuasion. “. . .Okay.”

Henry looked at her wide eyed. “Okay?”

Emma nodded. “Yeah, we'll do it. But we'll do it my way. Let me ask her.”

Mary Margaret raised her eyebrows. “You want me to read to a coma patient?”

Emma shrugged. “Henry thinks it will help him remember who he was.”

“And who does he think he was?” Mary Margaret asked.

Emma winced and hesitated before answering. “Prince Charming.”

Mary Margaret stared at her in shock. “And if I'm Snow White, he thinks. . . me . . . and him . . . ”

Emma sighed, rubbing a hand over her braided hair. “He has a very active imagination, which is the point,” she explained. “I can't talk him out of his beliefs, so we need to show him. Play along, do what he says and then maybe, just maybe . . . ”

Mary Margaret interrupted before she could finish her sentence. “He'll see that fairy tales are just that. That there's no such thing as love at first sight or first kiss. He'll see reality.”

Emma sighed and looked down into her cocoa. “Something like that,” she nodded.

Mary Margaret shrugged. “Well . . . sadly, this plan is rather genius. We get him to the truth without hurting him.”

Emma smirked. “I told him that we will all meet tomorrow for breakfast at Granny's. And you will give a full report.”

Mary Margaret stood, clapping her hands. “Well, I suppose I'll get ready for my date. I guess I'll have to do all the talking.”

Twenty minutes later, Mary Margaret was sitting at John Doe’s bedside, Henry’s storybook in her hand. “Look, I know this is odd, but I'm doing it for . . . a friend. So please, just bear with me?”

Silence was her only answer, making Mary Margaret feel like smacking herself. Why would she expect anything else from a man in a coma? She shook her head and opened Henry’s storybook to the page Emma had marked, and she began to read. "As the Prince chased the thief on horseback, through the treacherous forest, his betrothed crossed her arms and pouted, wondering how many dreadful, boring minutes it would take until they could resume their journey again. The thief vaulted over a fallen . . . "

As she read, Mary Margaret lost all track of time. The lights in John Doe’s room remained lit as the sky shifted from dusk to dusk. Yet she paid no attention, all of her attention focused on the story she told. " . . . They didn't need words to express what they felt in their hearts, for it was here, in the shadow of the troll bridge, that their love was born, where they knew, no matter how they were separated, they would always - " 

A hand suddenly landed atop hers, and Mary Margaret gasped, her words dying in her throat. She followed the hand atop hers to its owner, but John Doe remained still, eyes shut. But there was no denying it . . . his hand had to have gotten from where it laid on the bed to where it now rested on hers.

And that only meant one thing.

“No, I’m sure he’s waking up,” Mary Margaret insisted as she led Whale into John Doe’s room. “He . . . he grabbed my hand!”

Whale checked the wires leading to the man, and Mary Margaret fidgeted in place, anxious to hear Whale’s diagnosis. The doctor surveyed all the monitors, befuddlement on his face. “Everything’s steady,” he said. “The same as it’s always been.” He looked at Mary Margaret in confusion. “What were you doing in here?”

“Oh,” Mary Margaret gestured to the book next to the bed. “I was just . . . reading him a story.”

Whale raised an eyebrow. “Well, perhaps you . . . dozed off. Perhaps you imagined it.”

“No,” Mary Margaret shook her head, eyes sharp. “I didn’t imagine anything!”

Whale sighed and rubbed a hand over his face. “Miss Blanchard, I can only tell you what I see . . . which is nothing. Sometimes there are minor fluctuations in readings. Perhaps you heard the machine register something and misunderstood?” Mary Margaret swallowed, her doubt clear on her face as she looked down at John Doe, and Whale took pity on her. “Look, why don’t you go home, get some rest? If anything changes, I’ll call you. OK?”

Mary Margaret stared at the readings for another second as if willing them to reflect what she had witnessed, what she knew she had felt. Yet the readings remained the same, and she gave John Doe one last look before picking up Henry’s storybook and departing.

As soon as she disappeared, Whale looked back at the readings and cleared his throat as he dialed on his phone. “Yes?”

“It’s Dr. Whale,” he said. “You told me to call you if there was ever a change in our John Doe. Something’s happened.”

“What?” Regina demanded.

“One of our volunteers said he grabbed her, and there was a slight fluctuation in brain activity.”

“And who was this volunteer?”

Whale sighed. “Mary Margaret Blanchard.”

“Thanks for making a run and grabbing more of my things,” Emma sighed as she joined her family at their booth, the blonde looking much more comfortable in a shirt and trousers of Peverell violet and black. “How’s Achilles doing?”

“Missing you every day,” Newt chuckled and shifted on the booth so she could sit next to him. “And very invested.”

Emma snorted as she pulled her plate close to her. “I can’t believe he’s such a gossip.”

“Who’s Achilles?” Henry asked curiously.

Emma paused with her fork halfway to her mouth. “Uh . . . ”

“Uncle Newt is brilliant with animals,” Harry answered for her with a grin. “Achilles is a horse who just . . . I dunno, latched onto Mum.”

“I was in his spot in his paddock, apparently,” Emma rolled her eyes. “Spoiled rotten, that one.”

Queenie giggled. “You indulge his craving for sugar cubes, hon.”

Emma blushed. “Shut up!” Henry and Harry were still laughing, however, and Emma leveled a stern look at Henry. “And you,” she frowned, “where does your mother think you are?”

Henry grinned. “Playing Whac-A-Mole.”

Harry laughed louder, and Emma scoffed. “And she bought that?”

“She wants to believe it, so she does,” Henry shrugged as if it was that simple.

Emma pinched the bridge of her nose. “Imagine that.”

The bells to the diner rang, and Queenie held up her hand. “There’s Miss Blanchard.”

Henry perked up in excitement, and Emma leaned closer to him. “Hey, don’t get your hopes up,” she told him. “We’re just getting started, OK?”

Henry nodded as Mary Margaret took a seat at their table. Emma looked at her expectantly, and Mary Margaret swallowed hard. “He woke up,” she announced.

Newt choked on his coffee. “What?” Emma stared at Mary Margaret in disbelief, leaving Harry to fuss over his coughing uncle.

“I knew it!” Henry grinned victoriously.

“I mean, he didn’t wake up wake up,” Mary Margaret hastened to explain, “but he grabbed my hand!”

Henry looked like a wampus cat that caught their prey of choice. “He’s remembering!”

“What did Dr. Whale say?” Queenie asked.

“That I imagined it,” Mary Margaret scowled. “But I’m not crazy. I know it happened.”

“We have to go back!” Henry insisted. “You have to read to him again!”

Mary Margaret pursed her lips, then she nodded and stood. “Let’s go.”

“Wait,” Newt coughed, covering his mouth. “Wait . . . we’re actually going back?”

“If I got through to him, if we made a connection,” Mary Margaret began as Henry barreled out the door.

Emma huffed. “You don’t believe - ?”

"That’s he’s Prince Charming?” Mary Margaret scoffed. “Of course not. Somehow, some way . . . I touched him.”

Emma couldn’t find a response to that, and Mary Margaret hurried out the door after Henry. “She’s right, Emma,” Queenie shrugged. “If this John Doe has been in a coma for so long, and this is what it took to help him wake up . . . ”

Emma sighed and nodded. “I know,” she muttered as she followed Mary Margaret.

The door to John Doe’s room was blocked by the most people Queenie had ever seen around a patient in Storybrooke, and Henry grinned. “You’re right!” he told Mary Margaret as he ran forward. “He’s waking up!”

One of the figures turned at the sound, and Graham reached out to stop Henry in his tracks. “Henry, you should stay back!”

Henry blinked in confusion. “What’s going on?” Mary Margaret asked as the rest of them stopped behind Henry. “Is it John Doe? Is he OK?”

Harry peered around Mary Margaret, and he blinked. “Why isn’t he in bed?”

“What?” Queenie did a double take and tried to look as well.

Graham sighed and rubbed his forehead as he moved. “He’s missing.”

Emma’s eyes widened when she saw the empty bed with Whale at its foot . . . and Regina with one hand on the bed, her dark eyes narrowed as she turned from the doctor to the new arrivals.

Chapter Text

Regina scowled at them. “What the hell are you doing here?” She caught sight of Henry. “And you – I thought you were at the arcade. Now you're lying to me?”

Mary Margaret frowned. “What happened to John Doe? Did someone take him?”

Graham ran a hand through coiffed hair. “We don't know yet. His IVs were ripped out but there's no sign for sure that there was a struggle.”

Henry crossed his arms, looking towards his mother. “What did you do?”

Regina looked affronted at the question. “You think I had something to do with this?”

Emma shrugged. “It is curious that the mayor is here.”

Regina scoffed and folded her arms. “I'm here because I'm his emergency contact.”

Mary Margaret raised her eyebrows. “You know him?”

Regina scowled. “I found him. On the side of the road years ago with no ID. I brought him here.”

Dr. Whale nodded in confirmation. “Mayor Mills saved his life.”

Mary Margaret frowned. “Will he be okay?”

Dr. Whale sighed. “Okay? The man's been on feeding tubes for years on constant supervision. He needs to get back here right away or, quite honestly, "okay" might be a pipe dream.”

Emma nodded firmly. “Well then, let's quit yapping and start looking.”

Regina raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. “That's what we’re doing. Just stay out of this, dear. And since I clearly can't keep you away from my son, I guess I'm just going to have to keep my son away from you.” She reached out and grabbed Henry’s arm, her grip strong despite Henry’s attempt to free himself “Sheriff, find John Doe. You heard Dr. Whale. Time is precious.”

As the Mills left, Graham looked toward Dr. Whale. “Dr. Whale, how long between your rounds since you last saw him?”

Dr. Whale looked at his watch. “Twelve hours or so now.”

Graham nodded. “Then that's what we need to account for.”

Everyone headed toward the security office, seeing Walter sitting and talking with Leroy, who leaned against the cabinets. Graham started asking questions, and Leroy and Walter were completely unhelpful. He sighed. “You two were the only employees on the floor last night. And you saw nothing?”

Walter shook his head, stifling a yawn. “Not a thing.”

Emma frowned at the two. “Did anyone walk by?”

Leroy shrugged. “I didn't see nothin’.”

Graham turned toward Mary Margaret. “Miss Blanchard, was there anything unusual you saw during your trip with your class?”

Mary Margaret shook her head. “I don't think so.”

Emma crossed her arms, pointing towards the screen the security tapes were playing on. “We’re looking at the wrong tape,” she said. “This is the ward where Henry's class put up decorations, so if this was really the tape from last night, we'd see the banners the kids hung.”

Leroy shook his head, looking at Walter. “You fell asleep again.”

Walter glared indignantly. “You selling me out?”

Leroy raised his hands.  “I ain't getting fired for this!”

Walter shoved him. “At least I don't drink on the job!”

Leroy shoved him back, snarling, and Graham placed himself between them. “Gentlemen, enough. Where's the real tape?”

The tape got switched easily when Leroy grabbed the real tape. They watched as John Doe got up and walked out of the door. Mary Margaret sighed in relief. “He walked out alone. He's okay.”

Emma looked at the time stamp. “Four hours ago. Where does this door lead?”

Leroy’s words brought a feeling of dread that settled in Emma’s bones. “The woods.”

Emma frowned when Graham stopped and knelt.  “What is it?”

Graham looked up at the three women with him. “The trail runs out here.”

Emma frowned. “You sure? Because I thought tracking was one of your skills.”

Graham puffed up his chest a bit at her words. Emma held back a snort. “Just give me a second. This is my world. I got it.”

Emma raised an eyebrow. “Right. Sorry.”

Mary Margaret looked at Emma curiously. “What does he mean, ‘ His world’? Isn't finding people your thing, too?”

Emma shrugged. “Sure. It’s just that people I find usually run places like Las Vegas. Not a lot hit the woods.”

Mary Margaret nodded. “That's an interesting job. . . finding people. How’d you fall into it?”

Emma shrugged. “Looking for people is just what I've done. As long as I can remember.”

Mary Margaret smiles gently. “What made you start? Your parents? Henry told me that your . . . that you were from a similar situation to his own. Did you ever find them?”

Emma shrugged again. “Depends who you ask, really.” According to Gringotts and magic, she’d just found her mother and godmother, and her father wouldn’t be far away. According to Henry, she’d found them. But according to logic and all sense, her parents were dead for all she knew.

They turned around quickly when a crack sounded from behind them. Henry ran down the hill they were at the bottom of, stopping just short of running into Mary Margaret. Mary Margaret gasped, grabbing onto him so neither of them fell. “Henry!”

“Did you find him yet?” Henry panted. 

Emma shook her head. “No, not yet. But you shouldn't be here!”

Henry huffed at her. “I can help. I know where he's going!”

Mary Margaret frowned. “And where's that?”

Henry looked towards her. “He's looking for you!”

Mary Margaret stared at him in surprise. “What?”

Henry sighed as if he was about to say something that was obvious. “You're the one who woke him up. You're the last one he saw. He wants to find you!”

Mary Margaret shook her head in denial. “Henry, it's not about me. I just . . . I think he's lost and confused. He's been in a coma a long time.”

Henry shook his head. “But he loves you! You need to stop chasing him and let him find you.”

Emma sighed. “Kid. You need to go home. Where's your mom? She's going to kill me and then you . . . and then me again.”

Henry shrugged. “She dropped me at the house. And then went right back out again.”

Emma scowled. “Well, we need to get you back immediately.”

Henry shook his head, stomping his foot. “No! I - "

Graham interrupted them. “Guys!”

He walked up, holding up a band Emma had seen on Whale’s patients at the hospital, and Mary Margaret gasped in horror. “Is that . . . ?”

Emma nodded solemnly, seeing the red stains on the band. “Blood.”

Everyone went silent, before Mary Margaret took off, looking around frantically. “Where is he?” she demanded, turning back to Graham. “Can you see him?”

Graham pointed. “The trail dies at the water line.” 

They make their way to the shore, where they see John Doe lying in the water, unconscious. Mary Margaret gasped and cried out. “Oh my God! Oh my god! Oh my God !”

Graham grabbed his phone, dialing a number quickly as Emma bolted for the water. “I need an ambulance! At the old Toll Bridge, as soon as possible!”

Emma pulled John Doe to the shore as Henry looked towards the line of trees, and Graham and Mary Margaret ran to assist Emma, the latter shaking her head as a sob fell from her lips. “No, no, no! I found you!”

Emma rested her hand on her shoulder as she knelt next to her. “It's going to be okay, Mary Margaret.”

Graham nodded. “Help's coming.”

Henry frowned, looking down at John Doe. “Is he okay?”

Emma stood from her spot. “Henry . . . ”

Henry shook his head, refusing to accept anything other than a definitive answer. “Is he going to be okay?”

Emma sighed. “Henry, don't look. Okay? Don't look.”

Mary Margaret’s eyes sharpened determinedly, and she linked her hands together, one palm on top of her other hand, and she pressed as hard as she could against John Doe’s chest. “Come back to us,” she begged, furiously and steadily completing chest compressions. "Come back to me! ”

It was when she pressed her mouth to his to complete rescue breaths that he started breathing again and coughing up water. Graham quickly adjusted the man’s position so he didn’t choke, and John Doe looked up at Mary Margaret in nothing short of awe after he caught his breath.  “You saved me.”

Henry cheered happily, jumping up and down and looking up at Emma. “She did it. She did it! She woke him up!”

Emma nodded. “Yeah, kid,” she smiled, patting Henry’s head. “She did.”

John Doe coughed again. “Thank you.”

Mary Margaret sat back on her heels, looking him over. “Who are you?”

John Doe looked at her, eyes boring into hers. “I don't know.”

Mary Margaret sighed, taking his hand. “It's okay. You're going to be okay.”

The ambulance rushed John Doe to the hospital, and a nurse shouted for people to move. “Watch out! Coming through!”

Dr. Whale grabbed the edge of the gurney. “We got it from here.”

Emma, Henry, Mary Margaret, and Graham all raced in behind them and met up with Queenie, Newt and Harry as doctors and nurses surrounded John Doe’s room. They all watched through the outside glass door as he got treated by the doctors, Whale barking orders and taking charge.

All of a sudden, a blonde woman burst into the wing, and Queenie frowned. She knew she hadn’t met everyone in Storybrooke . . . so why did this woman look familiar? “David! ” she shouted, running for John Doe’s room. “David, is that you?”

Dr. Whale stopped her inside the door, looking at her in bewilderment. “Excuse me- ma’am! You can’t-”

The woman gasped, eyes falling on John Doe. “Oh, my God . . . ”

Dr. Whale led her out of the room. “Ma’am, you can't be in here. Please, you can't be here right now.”

“David,” she whimpered, seeming unable to look away from the room.

Dr. Whale brought her to the seats outside the room. “You can't be here, ma’am. Can you wait over here for a second, okay?”

Mary Margaret looked towards the woman, watching as she paced around, talking quietly to herself. “Who is that?”

Regina’s cold voice sounded behind them, making Emma stiffen. “His wife.” Henry balked at the words, and Queenie turned to see the mayor smirk. “His name is David Nolan.” 

Emma was glad Regina’s attention, for some reason, seemed to be focused on Mary Margaret, for it allowed her to take the remaining steps back to the wall, her hands bracing against it for support. She swallowed her gasp and looked from Mary Margaret into John Doe’s - no, David Nolan’s room. Doctors and nurses shielded the man from her view, but her heart pounded a tempo she hadn’t felt in a long time. All she could think was one thing.

Inheritance tests don’t lie.

Regina continued, not noticing Emma’s inner turmoil as Whale finally allowed Kathryn into the room. “And that's his wife, Kathryn. And the joy on her face . . . well, it's put me in quite the forgiving mood.” She turned to Henry. “We'll talk about your insubordination later. Do you know what insubordination means? It means you're grounded.” Henry huffed, rolling his eyes in annoyance.

Kathryn came out of David’s room, looking relieved. “Thank you,” she smiled widely at Mary Margaret, tears in her eyes. “Thank you for finding my David.”

Mary Margaret frowned, looking just as thrown as Emma, though Queenie knew it wasn’t for the same reason. “Um, I-I don't understand. You didn't . . . you didn't know that he was in a coma?”

Kathryn shook her head and bit a glossy lip. “A few years ago, David and I were not getting along. It was my fault, I know that now. I was difficult and unsupportive. I told him if he didn't like things, he could leave. And he did. And I didn't stop him. It was the worst mistake I ever made.”

Emma scowled at the fake-sounding story. “You didn't go look for him like any other wife would?”

Kathryn shook her head, guilt written all over her features. “I assumed he'd left town all this time. And now I know why I never heard from him. Now I get to do what I've wanted to do forever . . . say I'm sorry. Now we get a second chance.”

Mary Margaret smiled tightly. “That's wonderful.”

Dr. Whale walked to them, smiling. “Well, it's something of a miracle.”

Kathryn perked up. “He's okay?”

Dr. Whale sighed. “Physically, he's on the mend but . . . his memory is another issue. It may take time to come back, if at all.”

Mary Margaret looked over at him. “What brought him back?”

Dr. Whale shrugged. “That's the thing. There's no explanation. Something just clicked in him.”

Emma frowned. “He just got up and decided to go for a stroll?” she asked, only half-joking.

Dr. Whale shrugged at her. “He woke up and he was delirious and his first instinct was to go find something, I guess.”

Harry kicked Henry lightly when he muttered “Someone,” under his breath.

Kathryn sighed in relief. “Can I see him?”

Dr. Whale nodded. “Yeah, of course,” he gestured, leading Kathryn back into David’s room.

Regina turned to her son. “Henry, let's go.”

Henry turned as they started walking away. “Wait, my backpack!” He walked back to grab it and looked at Mary Margaret. “Don't believe them. You're the one he was looking for.”

Mary Margaret sighed. “Henry . . . ”

Henry smiled. “He was going to the Troll Bridge. It's like the end of the story.”

Mary Margaret shook her head. “Henry, he was going there because it's the last thing I read to him.”

Henry huffed. “No, it's because you belong together!”

Regina’s hard voice called for him. “Henry.” 

With nothing left to say, Henry ran to join Regina. As the mayor led him through the halls, Emma pushed off the wall and ran after them, managing to catch up to them at the entrance of the hospital. “Madam Mayor!” she called.

Regina scowled in annoyance, then she looked down at Regina. “Wait by the car,” she ordered. Henry nodded and left, leaving his mothers alone. Regina scowled as Emma took the remaining distance at a walk. “Miss Swan, I let you off the hook back there. Don't press it.”

Emma frowned, running a hand through her hair. “I'm sorry, but Mrs. Nolan? Kind of feels like her story could be a load of crap,” she said bluntly. “All this time, there's a John Doe lying around in a coma and nobody puts it in the news? Nobody goes looking? Something's not right here.”

Regina shrugged nonchalantly. “Well, what else would make sense to you? Why would Mrs. Nolan lie? Do you think I cast a spell on her?” she asked sarcastically.

The witch in Emma wanted to say yes, but for the time being, Emma folded her arms. “I think it's rather strange you've been his emergency contact all these years and you only found her now.”

Regina raised an eyebrow. “Well, this town is bigger than you know. It's entirely possible to get lost here. It's entirely possible for bad things to happen.”

Emma narrowed her eyes, hand twitching, wanting to hex the other woman. “And just when it's convenient, you manage to solve the mystery?”

Regina smiled sharply. “Thanks to you. That tape you found was a stroke of genius. So, we went back and looked at past tapes. Turns out Mr. Nolan's been talking in his sleep. He's been calling out for a ‘Kathryn’. After that, it wasn't hard to put the pieces together. And here I thought you and Mary Margaret would be pleased. True love won out. So bask in the moment, dear. Were it not for you both, they would have lived their lives completely alone. That's why I'm willing to forgive your incessant rudeness. Because all this has reminded me of something oh so very important. How grateful I am to have Henry. Because not having someone? Well, that's the worst curse imaginable.”

Mary Margaret watched David and Kathryn hug in his room. She looked down to her hand and distractedly fiddled with her ring as Emma walked back up. “Something’s just not right here,” Emma whispered to Queenie who nodded.

“Yes, I do believe Regina is up to something,” Queenie agreed. She went to say something else, but gasped and went completely silent and still before she could. Newt and Emma grabbed her before she fell, letting her lean against them.

Mary Margaret had walked closer to the room where David and Kathryn were, not noticing Queenie.

The same thief from her earlier vision, looking like Mary Margaret, putting a necklace with a bottle around her neck and slinging a bag over her shoulder, taking a step and getting trapped in a net . . .

A finely dressed man that looks just like David Nolan coming out of a hiding place, laughing. “I told you I'd find you. No matter what you do, I will always find you.”

Huffing, the thief scowled at him. “Is this the only way you can catch a woman? By entrapping her?”

“It's the only way to catch a thieving scum,” the man replied sharply.

The woman scoffs.  “Aren't you a real Prince Charming."

Queenie jolted out of the images with a gasp, only to list forward as her mind was sucked right back in, Newt having to throw his arm across her torso to stop her from falling face first to the floor.

“ . . . where are my jewels?”

“I sold them!”

“What?”

“What do you care? Don't you have a palace full of treasures somewhere?”

“These were special. Among them was a ring that belonged to my mother. A ring I was about to give - ”

The woman interrupted with a derisive snort. “The nag with the bad attitude? That's what this is about?”

The man scowled. “She's my fiancée.”

She scoffed. “Good luck with that. You must be getting something impressive to have agreed to that union.”

He frowned at her deeply. “Excuse me?”

The woman raised an eyebrow and sighed. “I know how this works. True love? It doesn't exist. It's all arranged marriages and business transactions. There's no such thing as love at first sight or first kiss. Let me guess . . . her kingdom wants to take over yours and this is, what, a last ditch effort to avoid war?”

“This is not a takeover,” the man shook his head, his frustration obvious. “It's a merger, and quite frankly, it's none of your business. Now, this is what's going to happen.” The woman hummed noncommittedly, and the man folded his arms. “I'm going to cut you down and you will take me to whoever has my jewels and then, you're going to get my ring back.”

The woman raised an eyebrow at him in challenge. “And why would I do that, Prince Charming?”

He smirked. “Because you don't want me to tell anyone who you really are.” He pulled a piece of paper out of his tunic and unfolded it. When he held it up, the woman stiffened at the drawing of a woman who looked identical to her. “Snow White,” the man named her, making her narrow her eyes. “Help me get my ring back, or I turn you over to the Queen's forces. And I have a feeling the Queen's not as ‘charming’ as I am.”

Snow White’s eyes were slits by the time the threat was delivered, and she finally huffed. “Well . . . I wouldn't want to stand in the way of you getting true love.”

Queenie lurched backwards as the images came to an end, and Newt hastily ushered her to lean against one of the walls. “What was it?” he asked quietly. “What did you see?”

Queenie swallowed and looked at Emma. “Who did Henry say Mary Margaret is in his book?”

“Snow White,” Emma folded her arms. “And he wanted her to read to John D - David because he thinks he’s Prince Charming.”

Queenie closed her eyes and pinched the bridge of her nose. “And he claims you’re their daughter,” she said slowly, putting together the jigsaw puzzle in her mind. “Separated by them from a curse cast by the Evil Queen . . . a curse that, if powerful enough, can affect a Gringotts inheritance test.”

Emma’s face rapidly paled, and Harry looked at her in shock. “Aunt Queenie?”

“Queenie,” Emma gulped. “I don’t know what you saw - ”

“I saw memories,” Queenie cut across her. “I saw them when we were here the first time, but I saw more a few seconds ago. Those memories do not come from David Nolan. I saw Mary Margaret call him Prince Charming, and I saw him call her Snow White and threaten to turn her over to the Queen.”

“Just like in Henry’s storybook,” Henry whispered.

“Sweet Circe,” Newt looked back to David’s room with wide eyes.

Emma trembled where she stood, emotions warring in her eyes. “Queenie,” she began.

“I know what I saw, Emma,” Queenie took her hands and squeezed tightly. “And I know you can’t see them . . . but I believe Henry, Emma. A curse to freeze them in time for all these years . . . that’s more than enough to affect an inheritance test.” She turned to see Kathryn hug David tightly, but the man only had eyes for Mary Margaret as the woman turned on her heels and left, still twisting her ring around her finger. “Your test claims Mary Margaret and David are your parents . . . and like Henry says, they’re Snow White and Prince Charming.”

Chapter Text

“So, at school, do you have any really close friends?” Henry asked Harry from where he was walking back from the counter with their hot chocolates.

Harry’s face lit up in a grin. “Okay, so, my very best friend, his name is Draco. He was my first friend, besides Aunt Tina and Mum when we first met months before she adopted me, and he’s protective, but only when he needs to be. He knows when I need a hug, and he knows exactly when he needs to leave me be. He helped me overcome some big challenges at school with my other best friend Mia, or Hermione, which is her actual name. Mia is a bookworm, simple as that. Draco and I don’t like reading much so she kept us on track with schoolwork, and being on time, and basically she kept us from failing our first year. She utilizes the knowledge she receives from everyone (but mostly books) and makes sure everyone knows something they might not. It really depends. If she’s in a bad mood, she’ll snap and walk away, but if she’s happy, she’s happy. She always knows when something is wrong, and she takes care of us. She makes sure we eat all three meals, she makes sure we get sleep. She keeps us in line, and it makes her even more endearing. Last, but definitely not least, is Neville. Nev is very shy with new people, and very self-conscious. But he’s brave. Now that he has Dray, Mia and I he’s brave enough, most of the time at least, to stand up to the school bully. He’s funny, and he definitely doesn’t like it when people fight. Between the four of us, we each have our strengths. I’m our ambition and cunning, Draco is our bravery and chivalry, Mia is our reasoning and logic, and Neville is our kindness and honesty. They all live in the U.K., but the people at school are from all over the United Kingdom. But my birth parents went there, so I am, too.”

Harry took a deep breath because he’d spoken with almost no breaks, and Henry smiled at him. “Sounds like you have a good support system then,” he remarked.

Harry beamed. “I really do,” he nodded.

“So, you said Hermione makes sure you eat all three meals, right?” he asked, realizing that that couldn’t be right, unless it was a boarding school of some kind. “How’s that possible? Don’t you live in New York and then in the U.K.?”

“We go to school together in Scotland, up in the highlands. It’s a boarding school for gifted kids called Hogwarts, and it’s in a gigantic castle. That’s where we live for, like . . . ten months, from September 1st until the first week of June! We obviously get to come home for Christmas and the Easter holidays, though. To get there, we ride a big train called The Hogwarts Express that takes us through the highlands. We get on the train and it leaves at exactly eleven am on the first of September, we get there about seven hours later, then we have dinner and the Sorting, and then it’s time for bed!” Harry grinned at Henry’s awed face.

“That’s so cool!” He gushed. “Tell me more! You said something about a Sorting? What's that?”

Harry smirked at him. “Well, there’s Houses that you can get sorted into. That’s the place that’ll become like family to you. You get Sorted into one of four your first year, and that’s where you stay. That’s where the common rooms are, that’s where dorms are too. But we all eat each meal together in the Great Hall, where all important ceremonies take place. The houses are: Slytherin, Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, or Ravenclaw. Each House represents something different and each has an element, animal and two different colors. Slytherin, Draco’s House, represents cunningness, ambition, heritage, resourcefulness, self preservation, talent, and pride. Their element is water,  their animal is a serpent, and their colors are jade green or emerald green, depending on how you see it. The rest of us are in Gryffindor, where we value bravery, chivalry, and daringness, and determination. Our animal is a Griffin, part lion, part eagle. Our element is fire and our colors are maroon and gold. Hufflepuff House represents loyalty, honesty, justice, humility, hard work, and patience. Their element is earth, their animal is a badger and their color is sun yellow and black. Ravenclaws value wisdom, intelligence, wit, originality, learning and creativity. Their element is air, their animal is an eagle, and their colors are bronze and navy blue. Neville, Draco, Hermione, and I are suited to our Houses, but we each fit better in another house. Draco fits in Gryffindor, I fit in Slytherin, Mia can fit in all four, and Neville fits in at Hufflepuff. We haven’t - ”

“Wait, hold on,” Henry butted in. “Ravenclaws are named after ravens, but their mascot is an eagle? How does that make any sense?”

Harry shrugged. “Dunno, it’s always been like that. We don’t question it anymore,” he said. “Anyway, we haven’t exactly found our Ravenclaw yet, but we know when we do they will fit perfectly in Ravenclaw to finish our group,” he finished happily.

“That sounds so cool!” Henry grinned.

“Yeah! It’s actually really cool - ” Harry was interrupted again, but this time by Emma, who sat next to him on his side of the booth.

“What’s really cool?” his mother asked, taking Harry’s hot cocoa and taking a sip of it. Harry squawked in fake outrage, narrowing his eyes at his mum.

“Harry was just telling me about Hogwarts and how it’s a special school for gifted kids!” Henry told her, getting up to grab his backpack as he glanced at the time.

Emma hummed, ruffling Harry’s hair as she stood back up, Harry following immediately after. “Hogwarts wasn’t where I wanted Harry to go, but he loves it there, and that’s where his birth parents went, so . . . who was I to stop him when he wanted? So, that’s where he goes. Anyway, how about we walk you to the bus, kid?” Emma asked Henry, who nodded and grinned.

Harry immediately stepped into place next to Henry, and Emma followed them both from behind as they made their way out of the diner door, and Henry frowned as they hit the street. “Are you sure we can be seen out in the open?”

Emma shrugged carelessly. “Enough sneaking around. If your mom has a problem with me walking you to a school bus, I am more than happy to have that chat.”

Henry snorted. “You're brave. You'll need that for Operation Cobra. Speaking of, do you think we need code names?”

Emma frowned as Harry looked at him. “Isn't ‘Cobra’ our code name?” He asked, raising his eyebrows.

Henry shook his head. “That's the mission . I mean us . I need something to call you both,” he told them.

Emma nodded in understanding. “You can just call me "Emma" for now. We can think of something different later,” she told him.

Henry turned to Harry, nodding. “How about you?” he nudged him, Harry responding in kind.

“Umm,” Harry dragged. “Call me Little Lion !” he grinned, and Henry nodded in approval.

“Okay, well I'll see you later, Emma, Little Lion ,” Henry nodded at them with a cheeky grin, tipping an imaginary hat. He took off at a run towards the bus rounding the corner.

Harry smiled and turned toward Emma as they turned to walk back the way they came. “Please tell me I can tell him about my magic soon!” 

Emma sighed. “Maybe, Harry. You know how dangerous that could be,” she told him as she wrapped her arm around his shoulders. Just before they reached the diner again, Sheriff Graham pulled in front of her in a police car blaring the siren obnoxiously. “What's with the siren?” she asked quizzically when he got out of the car, leaning against it.

Graham threw his hands up. “It's so hard to get your attention!”

Emma frowned at him. “Alright, well you got it,” she snarked. “Are you arresting me again?”

“Please, no!” Harry cried, latching onto Emma’s waist with his arms.

Graham shook his head, a small grin on his face as he raised his hands. “No, Harry. I'm thanking you, Emma,” he sighed. “For your help finding that coma patient. We all owe you a debt of gratitude.”

Emma shrugged. “Well, what do I get? A commendation? Key to the city?”

Graham smirked. “How about a job? I could use a deputy.”

Emma shook her head, thinking of the bakery. “Thank you, but I have a job.”

Graham raised his eyebrows. “As a bail bondsperson? There's not much of that going on here.”

Emma narrowed her eyes. “I’m not just a bail bondswoman. I also work in a bakery,” she tilted her head. “But I don't see a lot of sheriffing going on around here either.”

Graham grinned like a predator who was watching its prey. “Well, here's your chance to see it up close. There's dental. Why don't you think about it and stay awhile?”

Emma hummed thoughtfully. “We’ll see,” she told Graham who nodded and smiled as he got back into the cruiser.

“That’s all I ask,” he told her before he drove away, leaving Harry and Emma alone again.

“Are you going to take it?” he asked her as they walked into the diner, spotting Newt and Queenie in the booth the boys had previously been sitting at.

“I don’t know, kiddo. We aren’t supposed to stay here for much longer,” Emma told him with a shrug.

Harry pouted and sulked as he reached the table, climbing in next to Queenie who frowned at them. “What’s going on, hon?” she asked.

Emma sighed as she sat next to Newt, who let her lean against him, wrapping an arm around her. “I got asked by the sheriff if I wanted to be a deputy for him,” she mumbled into Newt’s shoulder.

Harry crossed his arms. “And it seemed like he was flirting with you too,” he added petulantly.

Queenie covered a snort with her hand at Harry’s words and kissed his head. “Well, I’m sure he meant it, so . . . why don’t we look for a house here too so we’re not staying in a hotel the whole time? It’s not like we can’t afford it, and it’ll give Harry and Henry more bonding time. That’ll give us time to really find out what’s going on with this curse, and with the people on your inheritance test. And it’s not like Newt won’t be able to take care of his animals, he has a case that’s adapted for them. So what d’ya say?”

Emma sighed. “I guess we can try. But I don’t know if I want to be a deputy,” she said, smiling when Ruby came over with their drinks and a newspaper. Ruby must’ve known that Harry and Emma would be back, so she grabbed them their usual.

“Thank you, Ruby,” Newt smiled at her.

“Of course. Let me know if you need anything,” she nodded and walked off.

The small family looked up instinctually as the bell rang over the door, signaling a patron coming inside. Said patron happened to be one Regina Mills. Regina walked over to them, pulling a chair from the nearest table and sitting on it, right next to Emma, causing Harry to scooch closer to Queenie, who narrowed her eyes.. “How was your walk with Henry?” she asked with a saccharine smile, and Emma raised an eyebrow. “That's right. I know everything. But relax, I don't mind.”

Emma blinked slowly, staring at Regina in disbelief. “You don't?”

Regina shook her head, a blood red smirk on her lips. “No, I don’t. Because you no longer worry me, Ms. Swan. You see, I did a little digging into who you are, and what I found out was quite soothing. It all comes down to the number seven.”

Emma pursed her lips. “Seven?”

Regina nodded. “It's the number of addresses you've had in the past twelve years. Your longest stint anywhere has been New York,” she stated.

Emma looked at Queenie, seeing her nod. “If you were wondering, we’re looking for a place here in town.”

Regina frowned. “And how long is your lease? Oh, wait . . . you don't have one.”

“How can we have a lease if we don’t even have a house yet?” Harry whispered to Queenie.

The blonde tittered into her hand, and Newt covered his smirk with his hand. Regina’s smile tightened, but she kept the polite look on her face as she looked at Emma. “You see my point? See, in order for something to grow Ms. Swan, it needs roots, and you don't have any. People don't change, they only fool themselves into believing they can.”

“You don't know me,” Emma snarled angrily, starting to rise from her seat. Newt grabbed her hand, attempting to latch his calm magic onto her own rapidly rising anger fueled magic.

The motion stopped her in her tracks, and Regina’s cold smirk returned at Emma’s viciousness. “No, I think I do. All I ask as you carry on raising your son, you think about Henry and what's best for him. Perhaps consider a clean break. It's going to happen anyway. Enjoy your cocoa!” She got up and patted Emma’s hand as she did so, and left the diner all together.

Emma moved to follow her, but she accidentally knocked her cocoa all over her shirt, yelling at how hot it was still. “Ugh, really?” 

Ruby rushed over with a towel as Queenie tried to help Emma dry it as much as she could without magic. Ruby took a look at her and grimaced as she extended the towel. “Eesh.”

Emma sighed, shaking her head. “Do you have a laundry room I can use?”

“Mhm!” Ruby nodded and pointed down one of the halls. “Right through there!”

Queenie stood and brushed off her skirt, smoothing it down as Harry got up to help Ruby clean the mess. “I’ll go get you another shirt, hon,” she told Emma, who nodded at her thankfully.

Emma walked to the back of the diner, going through a set of double doors to the laundry room where a blonde woman in blue and white was folding laundry. Emma put her shirt in the washer, even though she didn’t really need to because of her magic, and she relaxed against the washer as she watched the woman across from her struggle with some sheets. “Oh, no, no, no, no, no!” she cried.

“You okay?” Emma asked with a wince.

The woman shook her head, tears welling in her eyes. “The sheets, they're pink!” she wailed.

Emma raised her eyebrows at the barely pinkish color. “You try bleach?” The woman sighed, bringing the sheet down in a huff. “Oh . . . ” Emma paused, seeing the young woman was heavily pregnant. “How far along are you?”

“39 weeks! Last night I felt contractions, and the doctor said that the baby could come any day now.” The other woman smiled at the thought, but then frowned again. “My name’s Ashley by the way.”

Emma nodded, holding her hand out for Ashley to shake it. “Emma, nice to meet you. And that's great!”

Ashley sighed, tilting her head sadly. “It's just that, um, when the . . . when the baby comes . . . I have to give them up. No one thinks I can do this. No one thinks I can do anything. Maybe they're right.”

Emma narrowed her eyes at Ashley’s confession. “Screw them.”

Ashley looked up at her, startled. “What?”

“Screw them,” Emma repeated. “How old are you?”

“19,” she sighed.

Emma breathed out slowly. “I was 17, almost 18. And 23 when I adopted my second child. I had to give my first son away because I was in jail when I had him.”

Ashley took a breath and let it back out. “You have kids?”

Emma nodded. “Yeah, so I know what it's like. Everyone loves to tell you what you can and can't do, especially with a kid, but ultimately whatever you're considering doing . . . or giving up . . . the choice is yours.”

“It's not exactly what you might think it is,” Ashley told her, shaking her head.

Emma smiled when Queenie came into the room, holding a Slytherin green shirt with a silver tie. “It never is. People are going to tell you who you are your whole life. You just gotta punch back and say, " No, this is who I am ." You want people to look at you differently? Make them. You want to change things? You are going to have to go out there and change them yourself because there are no Fairy Godmothers in this world.”

Queenie smiled at her, having heard almost the entire conversation from the doors and waited until she felt it was the right moment.

Henry huffed as he watched his mother get ready for her meeting. She stood in front of a mirror, applying blood red lipstick to her lips, which made her look even more evil than he knew she was. Regina sighed, turning to face him. “I know you think otherwise, but I don't enjoy these Saturday city council meetings. Sometimes they're just unavoidable. Now, you know the rules?”

Henry crossed his arms. “Yes on homework, no on TV, and stay inside.”

Regina nodded, pleased. “Good boy. Under no circumstance do you leave this house.”

Henry glared. “You mean don't see my mom or brother,” he snarked.

Regina scowled, grabbing her bag from the table next to her. “She's not your mother, and he’s not your brother. They’re just passing through. Now do as I say or there will be consequences. I'll be back at 5:00 sharp.”

She walked out of the house, slamming the door. He watched from the windows as she drove off, and as soon as she disappeared from view, Henry grabbed his backpack and left the house, despite being told not to.

“Well,” Emma stepped back into the room and twirled on her heel, holding out her arms expectantly. “What do you think?”

Harry giggled. “You look like you could be Cissa’s sister!”

“Or Lucius’s,” Newt added from where he poked his head out of his suitcase.

Queenie smiled, seeing Emma in Slytherin green and silver, complete with an emerald silk blouse and silver-trimmed black jeans tucked into boots, her blonde hair woven into a map of infinity braids down her back. “Mayor Mills would be seething,” she declared.

“Oh, yes,” Emma rolled her eyes, but her smug look showed she approved of the compliment. “Because I definitely want to one-up her every chance I get.”

“I’ll keep score!” Harry threw his hand up in the air.

Emma smiled fondly, then a knock sounded at the door. All heads swiveled to the door, then Newt climbed out of his suitcase with a frown. “Were we expecting anyone?”

“I wasn’t,” Emma shook her head with a frown, moving to stand in front of Harry.

Queenie opened the door, and she blinked when she saw the slim, graying-haired man standing outside with a cane in his hand. “Yes?” she asked.

“Ms. Goldstein, yes?” the man tilted his head. “I thought this was Ms. Swan’s room.”

“I’m right here,” Emma stepped forward, arms folded.

“Ah,” the man nodded in satisfaction and held out his hand to her. “Excellent. I’m Mr. Gold. We met briefly on your arrival.”

“I remember,” Emma nodded curtly and shook his hand in return.

“Good,” Mr. Gold smiled, and Queenie opened the door wider for him to enter. Newt quickly slid his suitcase under Harry’s bed and joined his nephew on the mattress, letting Harry scoot closer as Mr. Gold made his way to Emma. “I have a proposition for you, Ms. Swan. I need your help. I’m looking for someone.”

“Really?” Emma’s eyebrows rose. “Well . . . ”

She looked pointedly at Harry, and Queenie coughed. “How about I take Harry downstairs, and we’ll see if those sugar cookies I saw are as good as the ones we sell back in Manhattan?”

“Really?” Harry’s green eyes brightened.

“Go on, kid,” Emma nodded encouragingly, and Harry took off like a rocket past Mr. Gold. Queenie giggled as she followed, and Emma turned back to Mr. Gold as Newt rose to his feet. “Who are you looking for?”

“I have a photo,” Mr. Gold answered, handing her a picture printed from a surveillance camera. Emma recognized the woman from Granny’s immediately. “Her name is Ashley Boyd, and she’s taken something quite valuable of mine.”

Emma tilted her head and handed the photo to Newt, allowing him to look at the young woman. “So why don’t you just call the police?”

“Because,” Mr. Gold slowly made his way to the dresser and leaned against it, watching Newt examine the photo. “She’s a confused young woman. She’s pregnant, alone, and scared. I don’t want to ruin this young girl’s life, but I just want my property returned.”

“What’s the property?” Newt scratched his head, not seeing anything in Ashley’s hands.

“Well,” Mr. Gold tilted his head side to side. “One of the advantages of you not being the police is discretion. Let’s just say it’s a precious object and leave it at that.”

Newt leaned in close to Emma and whispered, “So no guarantee Ted and Teenie can help here.”

Emma snorted quietly. “Like they would anyway,” she whispered in return, making Newt snort and cough into his arm. Emma cleared her throat to stop her laughter, and she turned back to Mr. Gold. “When did you see her last?”

“Last night,” Mr. Gold answered. “That’s how I got this.” He brushed his hair to the side, showing them a gash next to his eyebrow. “It’s so unlike her,” he continued. “She was quite wound up, rambling on and on about ‘changing her life.’ I have no idea what got into her.” Emma looked down at Ashley’s picture, frowning when she heard her words parroted back to her. “Ms. Swan, please, just help me find her. Since Mr. Scamander is here, he can help as well. My only other choice is the police, and I don’t think anyone wants to see that baby born in jail, now, do they?”

“No,” Emma shook her head instantly, biting into her lip as she thought about Henry’s birth. “Of course not.”

“So you’ll help me, then?” Mr. Gold asked expectantly.

Emma folded her arms. “Newt and I will help her,” she told him. “Queenie, too. Another woman would probably be helpful.”

Mr. Gold smiled in satisfaction. “Grand.”

The door burst open behind them, and Emma turned to see Henry barrel through. “Hey, Emma!” he said happily. “I was thinking we - ”

He cut off when he saw Mr. Gold, and the pawnshop owner smiled at him. “Hey, Henry! How are you?”

Henry hesitated before he answered. “OK.”

“Good,” Mr. Gold nodded, moving towards the door. “Give my regards to your mother. And . . . ” He turned around and regarded Emma and Newt with intelligent eyes. “Good luck, Ms. Swan, Mr. Scamander.”

He departed out the door, and Newt turned to Emma with a grimace. “Why does he remind me of Dumbledore?”

“Oh, God,” Emma shuddered. “The last thing I need is another Dumbledore in this town.”

“Who’s Dumbledore?” Henry blinked.

“I really hope you never find out, God forbid meet him,” Emma said darkly. “You mind telling Queenie what we’re doing, Newt?”

“Sure,” Newt nodded, patting Henry on the shoulder as he headed out the door. “Good to see you, Henry!”

“You, too!” Henry waved, then turned to Emma. “Do you know who that is?”

“Newt?” Emma blinked.

“No,” Henry huffed. “Mr. Gold!”

“Oh,” Emma chuckled as she searched through her jackets, trying to find one to match her outfit. “Yeah, of course I do.”

“Really?” Henry brightened. “I’m still trying to figure it out.”

“Oh,” Emma sighed as she pulled one of her favorites off of a hanger. “I meant in reality.”

“Whoa!” Henry peered into her closet with wide eyes. “You have better choices than my mom!”

“That’s a popular thought, apparently,” Emma grinned as she slung on the silver jacket with crystalline tassels. “What are you doing here, Henry?”

“My mom’s gone till 5,” Henry answered, following her out the door. “I thought we could hang out.”

Emma sighed sadly as she locked her room behind her. “Kid, I wish I could . . . but there’s something I gotta do.” Henry followed her down the stairs and into the diner, where Newt and Queenie were speaking quietly together while Harry watched and gnawed on a sugar cookie. Based on his thoughtful expression, Emma realized he preferred Queenie’s cookies over Granny’s. No surprise there, she thought in amusement. “Did Newt tell you what’s going on?” she asked as she joined them.

“He did,” Queenie nodded, concern on her face. “It’s the young woman from the laundry room, yes?”

“Ashley Boyd,” Emma confirmed. “She’s missing.”

“Missing?” Harry’s eyes widened.

“But she’s pregnant!” Henry gasped.

“I know,” Emma nodded. “Which is why Newt, Queenie, and I need to find her as soon as possible . . . preferably before Mr. Gold does.”

“What about us?” Harry frowned.

“Yeah, what about us?” Henry repeated, running after the adults as they left the diner, Harry abandoning his unfinished cookie to follow him. “Please, let us help!”

“No,” Emma shook her head. “No, it could be dangerous.”

Henry scoffed at the thought. “The pregnant maid is dangerous?”

“She hurt Mr. Gold,” Newt told him.

Henry grinned. “Cool!”

“Not cool,” Harry shook his head with a frown. “I guess depending on the context . . . ”

“Exactly,” Queenie agreed. “We only know Mr. Gold’s side of the story. Depending on Ashley’s . . . ”

“She’s desperate, I know that much,” Emma sighed as she reached her bug.

“Well, then, let’s find her!” Henry nodded decisively.

“Oh, no, no, no, no!” Emma scoffed. “There is no ‘let’s.’ You cannot come with me!”

Henry frowned, then he smirked. “Then Harry and I will look for her ourselves.”

“We will?” Harry blinked. Henry gave him an impatient look, and Harry cleared his throat and nodded. “Yeah, we will.”

“Then I’ll find you and I’ll bring you back,” Emma countered.

“Then you wouldn’t be helping the maid,” Henry retorted.

Newt turned his head to avoid Emma seeing and hearing him snicker. “I am just trying to be responsible here!” Emma huffed.

“And I’m just trying to spend time with you and my brother!” Henry argued, opening the passenger door and crawling into the back of Emma’s bug.

Emma blinked once, then twice as Harry followed Henry, then she groaned. “Oh . . . that is really not fair!” she complained.

Newt laughed as he wedged his way into the back as well. “They’re your sons, Emma!”

“Yeah,” Emma grumbled as she sat in the driver’s seat, Queenie taking the passenger side. “No kidding.”

“So, the maid,” Henry leaned forward conspiratorially. “What’s her story?”

Chapter Text

The group started at the diner, questioning Ruby about Ashley's disappearance. A tow truck near them on the street was putting down Ruby's car slowly.

Emma sighed, running a hand over her hair. “So, this boyfriend of hers, you don't think he was involved in her disappearance?”

Ruby raised her eyebrows. “Uh, that would mean that he was involved with her at all, which he isn't. He left her in the lurch right after they found out they were expecting. Hasn't spoken to her since. Like I said, he's a - ” She cut off when the tow truck dropped her car onto the street. “Hey, hey!” she shouted, narrowing her green eyes in fury. “Billy, be careful! You almost shattered my wolf, Billy. It's good luck!”

Billy shrugged apologetically. “I'm sorry Ruby, but look, it's fine!” He pointed, and sure enough, the figurine dangled from the rearview mirror of her car without a scratch or a ding on it.

Newt cleared his throat, regaining the waitress’s attention. “Ruby, what about her family?”

Ruby frowned, thinking. “Oh, um… she's got a stepmom and two stepsisters that she doesn't talk to.”

Henry, from beside Harry and Emma, spoke up. “Wait, stepmom, stepsisters, and she's a maid?”

Emma shook her head as Harry shushed him. “Henry, not now.”

“Look, I don't know what you've heard, but it's wrong.” Ruby turned, her hands on her hips. “Everyone thinks she's not ready to have this kid, but she's trying, taking night classes, trying to better herself, trying to get her life together. Can you understand that?”

Emma nodded, looking down at Harry softly. “Yeah, I can,” she sighed.

Ruby breathed out. “Then maybe you should just stay out of it. She's been through enough already.”

“I've been through it, too, Ruby, and I can help her,” Emma looked at her pleadingly.

Ruby sighed. “Then try her ex.”

Queenie smiled thankfully at her. “Where can we find him?”

Ruby sighed again. “He lives with his dad.”

Ten minutes later, Emma pulled up her car to a large three-story house, getting out when she saw the Herman name on the mailbox. “Boys, stay here with Queenie. Newt, with me!” she told them matter of factly, and each of them knew not to argue with her.

Sean opened the door when Emma knocked. “Hello? Can I help you?”

Emma smiled serenely. “Sean Herman?”

Sean nodded, leaning against the doorway. “Yeah. Who are you?”

“I’m Emma Swan,” she answered. “This is my brother, Newt Scamander.” Newt gave a charming smile in response to his name. “We’re looking for Ashley Boyd,” Emma continued. “She’s in trouble. We just thought maybe she came to see you.”

“My son doesn’t have anything to do with that girl anymore.” The pair turned to see an older man in a knit cardigan walk up the sidewalk to them, his eyes narrowed. “So whatever trouble she’s in, I am sorry for, but there’s nothing we can do to help you.”

Newt narrowed his eyes. “Are you the reason he broke up with her?” he asked.

“Absolutely,” Mr. Herman nodded. “I’m not gonna let my son throw away his entire life over a mistake.”

Emma bristled, green eyes acidic. “So you just told him to leave her?”

“Well, what were they going to do?” Herman scoffed. “Raise the child in the backseat of a car?”

Emma shook her head in disgust. “Some people only have the backseat of a car!”

“Well, they’re to be pitied,” Herman shrugged, stepping past Sean into the house. “I’m not letting that happen to my son.”

Sean frowned. “Dad, maybe we should help them look.”

Herman shook his head. “It’s a waste, Sean.”

“Sean,” Emma leaned forward. “If you want to come, come. Stop letting other people make decisions for you. If Ashley runs away with this baby, she’s gonna be in some serious trouble.”

Sean’s eyes widened. “She’s running away with the baby?”

“Yes.”

“Sean.” His father appeared behind him, eyes narrowed. “Inside. Now.” Sean looked between his father and the siblings, then he disappeared inside the house. Herman folded his arms and turned to the pair. “Look . . . believe me, if I knew where she was, I would tell you. I went to a lot of trouble to get her that deal.”

“Deal?” Newt raised an eyebrow. “What deal?”

“You don’t know?” Herman asked in surprise. “Ashley agreed to give up the child, and she’s being paid very well to do so.”

Emma’s jaw dropped. “She sold the baby?!”

“You make it sound so crass,” Herman sighed. “I found someone who’s going to find that child a good, proper home.”

“What gave you the right to decide if Ashley is capable of providing that?” Newt scowled.

“Look at her!” Herman huffed. “She’s a teenager, and she’s never shown any evidence of being responsible. How could she possibly know how to be a mother?”

“How does any first-time parent know how to be one?” Newt retorted, ice in his voice.

“Maybe she’s changing her life,” Emma nodded.

“Everybody says that,” Herman shook his head. “Now look, I found someone who’s going to pay Ashley extremely well, someone who is going to see to it that everybody’s happy.”

Emma could only think of one person who fit that description, and it certainly didn’t sound like the good mayor. “Mr. Gold,” she deduced.

Herman tilted his head. “Well, isn’t that why you were hired? To bring him the baby?”

“You can’t make her double-cross Gold!” Henry sputtered as Emma drove back to the diner. “No one’s ever broken a deal with him!”

“There’s always a first time for everything,” Queenie shrugged.

“If Ashley wants to have this baby, she should have it,” Emma nodded, fingers tightening on the steering wheel. “Anyone who wants to be a mother should damn well be allowed to be one.” Her eyes flicked to the rearview mirror and met Harry’s Killing Curse green ones. “No matter the age of the child or the mother.”

Harry smiled brilliantly in return, and Emma pulled up next to the diner. “I’ll help you this time, hon,” Queenie told her.

“Thanks,” Emma unbuckled her seat belt. “Probably better to do this with just ladies, anyway.” She strode into the diner with Queenie on her heels, and she marched right up to Ruby, who was standing at the counter. “Why didn’t you tell me she sold the baby?”

“Because I didn’t think it was important,” Ruby answered, rounding the counter and heading to the kitchen window.

“Really?” Emma huffed. “Considering that’s why she’s running away?”

“Look, Ashley’s my friend,” Ruby sighed as she took plates from the window. “I don’t like the idea of people judging her.”

“We’re the last ones who would,” Queenie said absently, then she frowned and picked up a glass figurine from the window. “Why did you take this out of your car?”

Emma spun around to check out the window. “Better question,” she narrowed her eyes. “Where is your car?” Ruby pursed her lips, then walked past them and back to the counter. “You didn’t send us to Sean to find her,” Emma realized. “You sent me there to give her a head start.”

“Look, I’m only trying to help her!” Ruby huffed.

“Yeah, so are we,” Emma snapped. “Ashley’s in more trouble than you know, Ruby. Where is she? Don’t make her deal with Gold without us.”

Ruby looked around, nails clicking on the countertop, and she sighed. “She left town,” she admitted. “Said she was gonna try Boston. Thought she could disappear there.”

“How long ago did she leave?” Queenie frowned.

Ruby bit her lip. “About a half an hour.”

Emma nodded and headed back out the door. “Thank you,” Queenie gave Ruby a quick smile before hurrying after Emma.

Newt was leaning against the bug, watching Emma return. “Where is she?” he asked.

“Boys, get out,” Emma ordered.

“What?” Harry frowned as he climbed out of the bug. “Why?”

“Ashley’s heading to Boston,” she answered as Queenie rounded the car. “You two can’t come.”

“You can’t go to Boston!” Henry’s eyes widened. “She can’t leave! Bad things happen to anyone that does!”

“Henry, I don’t have time to argue with you over the curse,” Emma shook her head. “We’re on a clock here, and we need to catch up with Ashley.” She looked between Newt and Queenie, worrying her lip between her teeth. “Stay with them?” she asked Queenie. “Considering Newt’s experience . . . ”

While Newt’s eyes widened, Queenie nodded. “Of course.”

“I’ve helped creatures give birth!” Newt hissed to Emma as Queenie shepherded the boys towards the diner. “I’m not a doctor, Emma!”

“Well, that’s better experience than none,” Emma pointed out.

Newt sighed and headed for the passenger seat. “Alright.”

“Call us when you find her,” Queenie requested.

“We will,” Emma nodded and shut the driver’s door.

“So,” Newt held out as Emma drove towards the town line. “Are we going to discuss the elephant in the room?”

Emma sighed. “We’re trying to find a nineteen-year-old girl before she has her baby, and you want to talk about this curse?”

“Well,” Newt shrugged. “Henry’s been pretty on the nose so far. And we know there are spells that keep people in one place.”

“Those are spells, Newt,” Emma scowled. “What kind of curse could do what Henry’s describing?”

“The curse he’s describing apparently comes from another world,” Newt pointed out.

“Oh, my God,” Emma’s hands clenched the wheel. “Do you hear yourself?”

“Do you hear yourself?” Newt countered. “Emma, to this day, it seems like witches and wizards just scratch the surface of what is capable with our magic. Is it so hard to believe that other kinds of magic exist?” He turned to look at her. “Or are you just scared that after all this time, you may actually find exactly what you’ve been looking for?”

“I have what I need, Newt,” Emma shook her head. “I have you, Harry, and Queenie.”

Newt sighed and sat back in his seat. “And what if you could have more?”

Emma opened her mouth to answer, then her eyes widened. “Oh, my God . . . that’s Ruby’s car!”

Newt gulped. “Right at the town line.”

An uneasy feeling made Emma’s stomach churn, and she quickly pulled to the side of the road. Newt was out of the car faster than her, his coat flapping behind him as he ran to check the car. “She isn’t here!” he called.

“Ashley?” Emma called.

“Here!” Ashley’s broken voice called in return, and Newt looked over the guard rail. Ashley was curled in a ball on the slope, her arms wrapped around her swollen stomach. “My baby,” she whimpered. “It’s coming!”

“Thanks, Queenie,” Newt said into his phone, and he hung up and leaned on the seats to speak in Emma’s ear. “OK, she’s taking Henry and Harry to the hospital. The staff will be ready when we get there.”

“No, no, no, no!” Ashley gasped, eyes wide. “Take me to Boston! I can’t go back there!”

“Oh, no,” Emma shook her head. “We don’t have four hours. Trust me, I know.”

“I can’t go back there, please!” Ashley cried, eyes glassy with tears as she clung to Emma’s arm. “He’s gonna take my baby!”

“We won’t let that happen,” Emma promised. “But do you know what you’re asking for? If you keep this child, are you really ready?”

“Yeah,” Ashley nodded urgently.

“Are you sure?” Emma looked at her. “Because I wasn’t.”

Ashley looked at her in shock. “You weren’t?”

“Nope,” Emma shook her head. “If you want to give this kid its best chance, it’s gonna be with someone who’s ready, so know what that means. Your whole life is gonna change, and once you decide that it’s yours, this running away can’t happen. You have to grow up, and you can’t ever leave. Understand?”

For the first time since Emma had met the young maid, Ashley’s demeanor changed from meek to determined. “Yes,” she nodded. “I want my baby.”

At the hospital, Emma, Harry, Henry, Newt and Queenie waited for news about Ashley. Emma knew she wanted her baby. Emma had seen that same expression on her own face the day she met Harry, no matter that her son was seven when she got custody of him.

Emma turned to Harry and brought him closer to her, hugging him close. “I love you, kiddo,” she whispered.

Harry smiled up at her, “I love you too, Mum.”

Henry looked over at the two of them, sighing. “You know Emma, you're different.”

Emma raised an eyebrow. “What's that?”

Henry turned to her, arms crossed. “You're the only one who can do it.”

“Break the curse? Yes, I know. You keep telling me that.” She ran a hand through Harry’s hair, and sighed.

Henry shook his head. “No, leave. You guys are the only ones who can leave Storybrooke.”

Emma looked down at him. “You left and came and found me in Boston.”

“But I came back,” Henry pointed out. “I'm ten. I had no choice, but if anyone else tried to go, bad things would happen.”

“Anyone, except us?” Newt asked.

Henry shrugged. “Emma’s the Savior. She can do whatever she wants. She can go . . . and you’re able to go with her.”

Harry nearly flinched at the word savior. He’d been called that fair too many times by the witches and wizards at Hogwarts, and he hated it. He didn’t want to be the savior of the Wizarding World. He wanted to be a normal eleven-year-old kid. He turned into Emma as the Ashely’s Obstetrician walked toward them, smiling.

“Ms. Swan, the baby is a healthy six-pound girl, and the mother is doing fine,” she told them, and watched as Emma hugged Harry closer to her.

“What lovely news.” The oily voice made them turn, and Mr. Gold had a smug smirk on his face as he joined them. “Excellent work, Ms. Swan. Thank you for bringing me my merchandise.”

Emma scowled at him. “What a . . . ” She trailed off before she could finish her sentence, and she growled low in her throat before gently handing Harry to Newt as she stormed after Mr. Gold.

Newt chuckled. “Ten Galleons she punches him.”

Queenie hummed as she rocked on her heels and peered out the window of the hospital. “No bet.”

“Galleons?” Henry frowned in confusion.

When Emma finally caught up to the pawnbroker, Mr. Gold turned towards her with a smile. “Well, well. Must be my lucky day. Care for a cup, Ms. Swan?” he asked as he grabbed his own cup of coffee.

“A baby? That's your merchandise? Why didn't you tell me?” Emma snarled, all but frothing at the mouth.

Mr. Gold shrugged his shoulders. “Well, because at the time you didn't need to know.”

Emma crossed her arms. “Really? Or you thought I wouldn't take the job?”

Mr. Gold turned toward her, taking a sip of coffee. “On the contrary. I thought it would be more effective if you found out yourself. After seeing Ashley's hard life, I thought it would make sense . . . to you. I mean, if anyone could understand the reasons behind giving up a baby, I assumed it would be you.”

“You're not getting that kid,” Emma growled.

Mr. Gold smirked. “Actually, we have an agreement. And my agreements are always honored. If not, I'm going to have to involve the police, and that baby is going to end up in the system, and that would be a pity . . . ” He paused and turned to her with a sickly-sweet smile. “You didn't enjoy your time in the system, did you Emma?”

“It’s not gonna happen.”

“I like your confidence,” Mr. Gold chuckled. “Charming, but all I have to do is press charges. She did, after all, break into my shop.”

He started walking back towards the rest of her family, and she huffed. “Let me guess . . . to steal a contract?”

All Mr. Gold did was shrug, causing her to narrow her eyes. “Who knows what she was after.”

Emma smirked as she came to stand beside him, watching as her family slowly started coming towards them. “You know, no jury in the world will put a woman in jail whose only reason for breaking and entering was to keep her child. I'm willing to roll the dice that contract doesn't stand up. Are you?” Gold narrowed his eyes as she continued. “Not to mention what might come out about you in the process. Somehow, I suspect there is more to you than a simple pawnbroker. You really want to start that fight?”

Mr. Gold folded his hands together. “I like you, Ms. Swan,” he decided. “You're not afraid of me, and that's either cocky or presumptuous. Either way, I'd rather have you on my side.”

Emma smirked. “So she can keep the baby?”

Gold shook his head. “Not just yet. There's still the matter of my agreement with Ms. Boyd.”

“Tear it up,” she deadpanned.

“That's not what I do,” Gold denied with a shake of his head. “You see, contracts, deals . . . well, they're the very foundation of all civilized existence, so I put it to you now. If you want Ashley to have that baby, are you willing to make a deal with me?”

Emma crossed her arms. “What do you want?”

Mr. Gold shrugged nonchalantly. “Oh, I don't know just yet. You'll owe me a favor.”

Emma leaned against the wall nearest her, sizing Mr. Gold up. “Fine.” Mr. Gold walked away, and Emma walked back to her family, eyes watching Gold until he left her sight. “Ashley can keep the baby.” That was all she said since she didn’t want her kids knowing what had actually happened and she knew Newt could read her face and Queenie could read her mind.

“Yes!” Henry called quietly.

As Emma headed back into the hospital rooms, Newt turned to see Queenie was staring in the direction Mr. Gold had departed, and he leaned down to whisper in his ear. “What did you hear?” he asked quietly.

Queenie took a deep breath and looked up at him. “All magic comes with a price.”

When Emma reached Ashley’s room and knocked on the door, she saw the new mother’s sweaty face smiling as she held her baby girl. “Hey, Ashley.”

“Hey, Emma!” Ashley turned her head to nod to her. “Come on in!”

Emma smiled as she walked toward the bed. “So, what's her name?”

Ashley beamed down at her daughter. “Alexandra.”

“That's pretty,” Emma complimented, peering down at Alexandra.

Ashley smiled and nodded. “Thank you for getting me here.”

Emma nodded. “Mr. Gold was outside. I took care of it. She's yours,” she told her.

Ashley’s face lit up in happiness before her smile turned to a confused frown. “She is? But what did you do?” she asked.

Emma shook her head. “Nothing big. Just made a small deal with him.”

“Thank you, Emma! Thank you so much!” Ashley cried.

Emma shook her head again, placing her hand on Ashley’s arm. “Don’t worry about it. I know how it is to be a mom not wanting her kid to be taken from her.”

Ashley smiled, and then raised her head at another knock. This time Sean walked in, holding a gift bag. Emma nodded at him. “I’ll see you later, Ashley. Congratulations.” She walked out of the room and back to her family. She looked down at her watch, the watch face saying 4:45 on it, and turned to Henry. “Hey kid, it's almost five. You gotta get home.”

Emma was standing beside her car at the diner, and she dialed Sheriff Graham's number, waiting for him to pick up.

“ Hello ?” He answered.

Emma grinned. “Graham, it's Emma. I was thinking maybe some roots wouldn't be so bad. That deputy job still open?”

“ Absolutely .” Emma could hear the nod in his voice.

Emma smiled. “Then I'm in. Regina gonna be okay with this?”

Graham's voice sounded like he was shrugging. “I don't care, it's my department. I'll see you Monday morning.”

Emma smirked. “I'll see you then,” she hung up and looked toward the clock tower, which read 5:04 and she smiled menacingly. You will not win, Regina Mills, she silently declared as she walked back into the diner.

Ruby waited inside the door with a big mug of her favorite cocoa, a wide yet apologetic smile on those red-painted lips. “Everything’s on the house for your family tonight,” she said. “Thank you for helping Ashley . . . and I’m sorry I got in the way of your work.”

“You were helping your friend,” Emma smiled as she took the mug. “No need to apologize.”

Ruby grinned in relief then pranced back to the counter. Emma sipped the cocoa as she crossed to the back of the diner, where her family had congregated in the booth they now considered theirs. “Did you beat the clock?” Queenie asked.

“Just in time,” she nodded as she sat. “And you are looking at Storybrooke’s new deputy.”

“We’re staying?” Harry’s eyes lit. “We’re really staying?”

“Yeah, kid,” Emma nodded, tugging Harry to her side and kissing the top of his head. “We’re staying.” She rested her forearms on the tabletop and smirked at her siblings. “And it’s time to make sure all that work going into being Lady Regent Peverell, Potter, and Slytherin is put to good use.”

As Queenie grinned widely, Newt laughed and held up his tea in silent toast. “Let the games begin!”

Chapter Text

Archie Hopper had known Henry for a long time, and he knew when he was upset, the boy could talk for hours about his curse. Such as now, for instance.

“You weren't always a cricket,” he said, messing with a toy truck that Archie had in his office.

Archie watched as Henry ran the truck over the couch cushions. “I wasn't al . . . oh right, because um . . . because you think I'm Jiminy Cricket.” He cleared his throat and leaned forward, giving Henry his undivided attention. “Why, why do you . . . why do you think that, Henry?”

Henry shrugged. “It's just because of who you are.”

“And who am I?” Archie asked, glancing at his notes.

Henry grinned at him. “You're a conscience. You help people see right from wrong.”

Archie frowned. “So all of the crickets in Storybrooke, they were once people too?”

Henry shook his head in denial. “There aren't any crickets here. Listen.” He got up and went to the window, where the silence is deafening. A few minutes passed of the pair listening to the silence of Storybrooke, and then an eagle cawed, and Henry realized that the eagle, which had never been seen before in Storybrooke, was carrying something cream colored in its beak. He shook it off and turned back to Archie.

Archie sighed, checking his watch. “Maybe it isn't late enough.”

Henry scowled at the man. “There's never been crickets here. You've just never noticed.”

Archie raised an eyebrow. “Do you think that's proof that there's a curse?”

Henry nodded. “Yeah, but I know it's not enough. I'm looking for more.”

Archie nodded thoughtfully, then he placed his coffee mug down and faced his client. “Henry, look,” he started. “I asked you this once before and you said you'd think about it. Why do you think it is so important that this is real?”

Henry looked out of the window again. “It . . . it just is.”

Archie sighed, and stood, clapping Henry on the shoulder gently. “Alright, well . . . keep thinking about that answer Henry, 'cause I think there's something buried there.”

Emma stared at Graham unimpressed when he handed her her new uniform. “A tie?” she asked in disbelief, holding up the uniform in front of herself. “You know you don't have to dress a woman as a man to give her authority, right?”

“So you think you can get people to do what you want in that red coat?” he asked, looking pointedly at her signature red leather jacket.

Emma scowled. “I'm getting you to do what I want right now,” she pointed out as she threw the shirt down onto the table and crossed her arms.

Graham shook his head in amusement. “Well, at least wear the badge,” he said, holding it out for her. When she eyed it as if it would bite her, Graham snorted. “Go on, take it,” he urged. “If you really want to be a part of this community, you have to make it official.”

Emma pursed her lips, then nodded and clipped the badge to her belt. The moment it clicked into place, a loud tremor shook the office, and Emma clutched one of the desks to support herself, watching the force knock things off desks and walls. “Whoa!” she gulped, hearing multiple sounds in response to the tremor. “What the hell was that?!”

A crowd was gathered around what appeared to be a mine collapse when Emma and Graham pulled up in the police cruiser. Regina was stepping out of her car as they stepped out of theirs, and the pair of officers followed Regina to the collapse.

Regina held her hands out, peering at the sinkhole before turning back around to the crowd. “Everyone step back, please!”

Ruby’s voice came from the front with Harry, Queenie and Newt next to her, Harry holding Newt’s hand. “Is that a crater?”

Marco shook his head, frowning as he gestured to the destruction in front of them. “No. There were tunnels, uh, old mines, something collapsed.”

Regina walked toward the group as people began pushing their way to it. “Be careful, step back!” Regina looked toward Graham and Emma, and she frowned before turning her face stone cold again. “Sheriff, set up a police perimeter. Marco, why don't you help with the fire department? Ms. Swan, this is now official town business. You're free to go.”

Emma crossed her arms, jutting out the badge pinned to her belt. “Well, actually I work for the town now.” 

Regina shot a dark, angry look towards Graham, who grinned and shrugged unapologetically. “She's my new deputy.”

“They say the mayor's always last to know,” Regina muttered.

Graham smirked. “It's in my budget.”

"Indeed.” Regina’s drawl was all sarcasm, and she leveled Emma with a glare. “Deputy, why don't you make yourself useful and help with crowd control?” Emma looked to Graham for confirmation, and the sheriff nodded to reinforce the order. Emma nodded in return and made her way through the throng of people as Reginna addressed the crowd just as Archie and her son arrived. “People of Storybrooke, don't be alarmed!” she announced. “We've always known this area was honeycombed with old mining tunnels, but fear not. I'm going to undertake a project to make this area safe, to rehabilitate it into city use. We will bulldoze it, collapse it, pave it.”

Henry frowned. “Pave it?” he repeated as he pushed to the front of the crowd. “What if there's something down there?”

“Henry, what are you doing here?” Regina hissed, bending down to narrow her eyes at him.

“What’s down there?” Henry demanded.

“Nothing,” Regina shook her head. “Now, step back.” She rose to her full height. “In fact, everyone please, please step back!”

The residents of Storybrooke shuffled away from the collapse, but Regina paused to bend and pluck something off the ground. Henry frowned, the glint catching his eye. “What was that?” he asked.

“Henry, enough,” Regina snapped. “Listen, this is a safety issue. Now, wait in the car.” As Henry was sent away, the mayor turned to the officers. “Deputy Swan, Sheriff, cordon off the area.”

Newt crouched down, frowning as he surveyed the collapse. “You think the mines could be empty?” Queenie asked quietly.

“It’s possible,” Newt shrugged. “But without going inside to check, we’ll never know.”

Queenie giggled. “Well, you always find your way into forbidden areas.”

Newt smirked at his nephew. “I’m not the only one.”

Harry blushed. “It’s not my fault Dumbledore is so obsessed with me!”

Newt made a face of annoyance, then a quiet whistle caught their attention. The trio turned to see Henry poke his head around the back of the police cruiser and wave to them. “Over here!” Newt checked Regina’s location, then he urged his family behind the cruiser. When they arrived, they found Archie already there, and Emma abandoned her task of cordoning the area to join them. “This requires all of Operation Cobra,” Henry announced. “All of you.”

Archie blinked in surprise. “I didn't realize I was in Operation Cobra.”

Henry shook his head fondly. “Of course you are, you know everything. We can't let her do this. What if there's something down there?”

Emma shook her head as she made eye contact with Newt. “They're just some old tunnels, Henry.”

“That just happen to collapse right after you get here?” Henry countered. “You're changing things. You're weakening the Curse!”

Emma sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. “That’s not what’s happening.”

“Yes, it is!” he whined insistently. “Did you do anything different today? 'Cause something made this happen.”

Emma licked her lips, looking down as she ran her fingers over the badge she now wore. She could feel Queenie’s eyes on her, and she refused to make eye contact. She almost thanked Regina when the woman stormed up and grabbed Henry’s shoulder. “Henry, I told you to wait in the car,” she scowled as she looked at Regina. “Deputy, do your job.”

Emma nodded and stepped back, patting Harry’s shoulder. “I’ll see you later, kid.”

“OK, Mum,” Harry beamed up at her as she kissed the top of his head.

Regina watched with narrowed eyes, then she turned as Archie attempted to leave. “Dr. Hopper, a word please?” He stopped and waited for Henry to return to Regina’s car before the man faced the mayor with a pleasant smile on his face. “Okay, we're done with this.”

Archie frowned in confusion. “Excuse me?”

Regina glared. “My son. We need a new treatment plan. Everything I do he thinks is part of some horrible plot. I can't cover up a safety hazard without him thinking I'm hiding something. How am I hiding something terrible in an old mine? How is any of this logical to him?”

Archie shrugged, rubbing his hands over his jacket. “He's got an amazing imagination, Mayor Mills.”

“Yes,” Regina narrowed her eyes to slits. “That you let run rampant!”

“Well, I think it would be wrong to rip away the world he's constructed,” Archie attempted to explain. “I'd rather use it to try and get – ”

Regina held up her hand and stopped Archie in his tracks. “Sometimes I think you've forgotten,” she whispered, her tone biting angrily. “You work for me. You're an employee, and I can fire you.” Archie swallowed hard, waiting for her to finish. “This is my town. You will lose your office, lose your house. I can cut you down to size until you're a tiny, shrunken little creature. And this - ” She snatched his umbrella from his hand and held it up in his face. “ - will be the only roof over your damn head.”

Archie set his jaw, looking at her in resignation. “What would you have me do?”

Regina smirked. “You take that delusion out of my son's head . . . and you crush it.”

She shoved the umbrella back into Archie’s chest and returned to her car, leaving a stunned Archie standing by the police cruiser.

Archie stared blankly into space in front of him, and all that snapped him out of his thoughts was the door opening. “Hey, Archie,” Marco smiled.

“Marco!” Archie leapt to his feet, eyes wide. “What are you doing here?” Marco mimed eating a sandwich, and Archie groaned. “Oh, lunch,” he realized. “I’m sorry, I forgot. I’ve got another patient. Another time?”

“Sure, of course,” Marco nodded with a smile, then Harry bustled in behind him. “Hey,” Marco chuckled, ruffling Henry’s hair. “Have a good session, Henry.”

Henry nodded and plopped down on one of the couches, and Archie rounded the pair of couches to sit in front of Henry. “Hey,” he greeted.

“Are you recruiting Geppetto for Operation Cobra?” Henry asked curiously.

Archie blinked. “You think Marco is Geppetto?”

“Sure,” Henry nodded matter-of-factly. “He’s Jiminy Cricket’s best friend, and Marco’s yours.”

Archie swallowed hard as he sat. “Henry . . . Henry, look. We . . . we really need to talk about this, OK?”

“I know you’re not convinced,” Henry told him, reaching down to open up his backpack. “But I know where I can get proof.”

Once it was unzipped, Henry showed his backpack’s contents to Archie. “What is this?” Archie frowned. “A flashlight? And candy bars?” Henry nodded, and Archie balked. “Oh, wait, Henry,” he rapidly shook his head. “Henry, you do not want to go down there!”

“Emma’s here, and stuff’s happening,” Henry told him. “I have to look at it.”

“Henry, Henry, stop,” Archie grabbed Henry by his shoulders and sat him back on the couch. “Stop. There is no proof. Look, all of this, all of this, is a delusion. Do you know what a delusion is?”

Henry stared at him. “I . . . I think so,” he answered slowly.

“It’s something that’s not real,” Archie told him. “And . . . and not healthy. And I thought you’d outgrow this, but Henry, you know . . . now it’s turned into a psychosis? Do you know what a psychosis is?” He didn’t give Henry a chance to answer. “That’s . . . that’s when you can no longer tell what’s real. And if that continues, then . . . then they have to lock you away.” Henry’s face drained of color, and Archie swallowed. “Henry, look . . . this has to stop for your own good. You gotta wake up. This nonsense must end.”

Henry stared at Archie without blinking, then he seized his backpack and ran out the door as quickly as he had arrived. Archie blew out his remaining breath in a rush and buried his face in his hands, feeling his eyes start to sting.

Queenie had lived for many decades, to the point she was older than a century. She knew great feats in magic had been accomplished in her lifetime, and she knew new feats could be reached with the right amount of dedication.

Henry’s idea of the curse was one of the more outlandish ideas she had heard, but David’s jumbled memories coinciding with the storybook and Mr. Gold’s slippery thoughts put aside any doubts of Queenie’s. Some magic she didn’t know was at play here, and while Henry and Newt worked at Emma, she could focus her attention elsewhere, to a place she knew magic was bleeding through cracks in the curse.

So she walked through Storybrooke General Hospital with purpose, a bag of her bakery’s best delicacies in one perfectly-manicured hand. She found her target right away, sitting at one of the tables with Mary Margaret in front of him. The woman was examining a notepad with her head tilted in a way that resembled Emma, Harry, and even Henry, and Queenie bit her lip to contain a giggle. “I don’t know,” Mary Margaret said slowly. “M?”

David nodded and chuckled, taking the notepad to write on it. “Two of them.” Mary Margaret squeaked suddenly and buried her face in her hands, causing David to laugh louder. “Get it yet?”

“Yes, and I’m completely mortified!” Mary Margaret nodded, her cheeks flushed red. “I almost hanged on my own name!”

Queenie peered curiously over Mary Margaret’s shoulder, grinning when she realized they had, indeed, been playing Hangman . . . and Mary Margaret’s name was the sentence provided. “Don’t worry,” David grinned. “I would never have let you hang. I would’ve added toes and a hat . . . maybe a horse.”

“Having fun?” Queenie asked.

“Yes, we are,” David nodded, looking curiously at her. Queenie smiled pleasantly, letting herself appear harmless as David assessed why she was there. “Mary Margaret’s been playing a few games with me.”

“Excellent,” Queenie nodded approvingly as she opened the bag she carried. “These games are great exercises for the mind. They keep it working and thinking, and that is always good when working to recover memories.”

David’s eyes sharpened, and Queenie kept herself from reacting. That expression was all Emma. “You know from experience?” he asked, a touch of hope in his voice as he straightened.

“As a matter of fact,” Queenie smirked, “I do.” Now she had David’s full attention, and she hummed to herself as she dug into her bag. “But that’s not the reason I came here.” Well, it was, but Mary Margaret didn’t need to know that. “I come bearing the best my bakery has to offer,” she announced as she deposited a sugar cookie in front of each person.

“Oh, these look delicious!” Mary Margaret gushed as she picked up her cookie, eyeing the pristine frosting and sprinkles with envy in her eyes. “And they smell wonderful!”

“I’m thinking, now that Emma is working here as the sheriff, I could get to work on setting up shop here, too,” Queenie explained as she pulled up a chair, watching David examine his cookie. “Newt’s work is more . . . ahem . . . specialized, but as long as I have a working kitchen, I can work anywhere.”

“What is this?” David asked abruptly, holding up his cookie to show her. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen an animal like this before.”

“Oh, that’s my bakery’s specialty,” Queenie giggled. “We create our treats in shapes of creatures from myths or fantasies. This is one of Harry’s all-time favorites. It’s called a niffler.”

“A niffler,” David repeated thoughtfully as he considered the shape.

“Mmmhmm,” Queenie nodded.

“Well,” Mary Marget swallowed her bite before speaking again. “I may have to ask if I can take a batch in for my class at school. Maybe I can bribe them to do well on their assignments.”

Queenie giggled. “It worked for Harry.” Mary Margaret laughed, and Queenie turned to David, watching with satisfaction as he started to eat his cookie, too. “So,” she folded her hands in her lap, sitting perfectly poised and catching David’s attention. “Speaking of memories, David . . . do you remember playing Hangman a lot before?”

David chewed slowly as he thought. “I don’t know,” he admitted.

“It’ll come back,” Mary Margaret said confidently. “They’re sending you home in a week. They have to think you’re progressing, don’t they?”

David tilted his head side to side. “Physically.”

“Well, you’re making new memories just fine.”

David smiled. “Maybe I’ll like these better.”

Mary Margaret beamed. “Play again?” she asked.

David nodded and reached for the pad of paper, then heels clicked behind them. “Can I guess, too?” Kathryn asked, a smile on her face and a box in her hands.

“Mrs. Nolan!” Mary Margaret leapt to her feet, stuttering through her words. “Oh, it’s noon already! I didn’t realize - I should go.”

She hurried for the door, and Kathryn watched leave. “Good day, Ms. Blanchard.” Mary Margaret gave a strained smile as she signed out of the log, and Queenie watched Kathryn take Mary Margaret’s former seat. “Honey, I brought more pictures,” she said as Queenie, too, stood to leave. “Maybe they’ll jog something.”

“Good idea,” Queenie nodded as she smoothed out her skirt. “Memories are fickle creatures. Even the smallest thing can jog them back into place.”

“Really?” David looked up at her, an unreadable look on his face.

Unreadable to anyone who wasn’t a Legilimens. Queenie patted his hand with a comforting smile. “Oh, yes,” she nodded. “I should know. Baking isn’t my only specialty.”

David’s eyes flashed, but Kathryn regained his attention by rummaging through the photographs in her box. Queenie smirked to herself as she left the cookies with David and departed. Once she was past the door, however, she watched as David searched for a new cookie to eat. When he paused in his search, his eyes flew her way, and Queenie winked and held a finger to her lips before turning on her heel and heading towards the end of the hall.

And David’s thoughts as he plotted how to call the number she left on a card swirled in the air as she pressed the button to summon the elevator.

“I am the worst person in the world!” Mary Margaret groaned as she dropped onto the spare bed in Emma’s room.

“Really?” Emma raised an eyebrow dubiously, Queenie’s shoulders shaking as thoughts of Vernon Dursley and Albus Dumbledore flashed through Emma’s mind. “In the whole world?”

“If Kathryn was horrible, it would be easier, but she’s so . . . ” Mary Margaret grimaced. “Nice,” she finished.

“And what exactly would be easier?” Emma asked as she sipped her cinnamon-dusted cocoa.

Mary Margaret bit her lip. “Nothing,” she mumbled.

“Nothing’s a good start,” Emma nodded approvingly. “You’re smart. You know not to get involved with a married guy. It’s not worth the heartache. Trust me.”

Rapid knocking sounded on the door, and Queenie frowned when devastated thoughts jumbled together. “I’ll get it,” she said, pushing off the wall and moving over. She opened the door to reveal a sniffling Henry, the boy trying to put on a brave face when he saw the woman at the door. “Henry?” Queenie’s eyes widened.

Emma quickly stood and moved to see. “Kid?” she asked, and Henry flew past Queenie and into Emma’s legs, unable to keep from sobbing. Emma stumbled and quickly placed her cocoa on a nearby surface before hugging Henry to her. “Kid, what happened?”

The rapid banging on the door of Archie’s office didn’t make the man budge from where he sat with Pongo on one of the couches, glass of bourbon in his hand. “Archie!” Emma bellowed. “Archie!” Archie didn’t move, and Emma finally stormed into the office, green eyes blazing. If Archie squinted, he could have sworn he saw white sparks flying off her hair. “What did you do?” she snarled. “You told me not to take the fantasy away! You told me it would devastate him!”

“When a course of therapy stops working, you adjust it,” Archie shrugged.

“Is it her?” Emma asked suspiciously. “Did she threaten you?” Archie’s silence was enough of an answer. “What could be strong enough to drown out your own conscience?”

“I do not need to defend my professional decisions to you, OK?” Archie snapped, standing as he finished his drink.

Emma glowered, but her phone ringing stopped her from continuing her attack. She growled when she saw the Caller ID, but she answered anyway. “Hello, Madam Mayor,” she greeted. “Nice work.”

“You with him?” Regina asked.

“Yes, I’m with Dr. Hopper,” Emma glared at the shrink. “And guess what? You left your fingerprints all over him when you - ”

“Not him,” Regina interrupted. “Henry. Is he with you?”

Emma froze and licked her lips. “I dropped Henry off at your office an hour ago.”

“Well, he’s not here!”

Emma gulped. “I don’t know where he is.”

Archie’s face fell. “Oh,” he whispered, and heart sinking, Emma hung up her phone. “I do.”

Harry sat outside of Granny’s diner, gnawing on the remnants of his waffle cone before brushing off his hands. He checked the time on the now-working clocktower, then he stood from the bench, ready to help Newt in his suitcase.

“Harry!” Henry flew up the sidewalk, a determined look in his eyes. “Come on! Let’s go!”

“What?” Harry blinked in shock then yelped when Henry grabbed his hand and started to drag him down the sidewalk. “Henry!” he protested. “I have to - ”

“This is important, Harry!” Henry interrupted. “Really, really important!”

“I have to tell Uncle Newt I’m going!” Harry shook his head.

“Then he’ll try and stop us!” Henry shook his head. “We have to go, and we have to go now.”

“Where are we going?” Harry dug his feet into the concrete, managing to stop Henry from pulling him further. “Henry, what’s going on?”

“Archie’s trying to tell me the curse isn’t real,” Henry answered, his lip trembling. “But I know it is! And we can find proof!”

“Where?” Harry looked around. Henry merely opened his backpack and showed its contents to Harry, and the black-haired boy balked. “Henry . . . are you mental? We can’t go into the mines!”

“We can,” Henry nodded. “And I’m going, with or without you.”

“Henry!” Now Harry took off after Henry as the boy marched away. “Henry, it can’t be safe down there! A collapse already happened once, it could happen again!”

Henry shrugged. “Then I’ll be quick.”

“Henry!”

“You called me mental!” Henry finally spun around and shouted at him, making Harry stop in his tracks, his eyes widening. “Do you really think that? Just like everyone else in this town?”

“Henry,” Harry swallowed.

“Emma doesn’t believe me,” Henry sniffed, tears in his eyes. “My mom gets worse every day, and the one person who listened to everything I said now thinks I’m delusional. I’m not crazy, Harry, I promise! But if I can’t find any proof, I’m going to get locked up!”

Harry’s eyes narrowed at the last words. “Who said that?”

Henry’s head fell. “Archie,” he admitted.

“Bloody hell,” Harry rubbed his forehead. “Henry . . . ”

“I’m going to check the mines,” Henry said with finality and lifted his chin. “You can come with me or not. But I’m going to prove I’m not crazy, Harry.”

The half-brothers stared long and hard at each other, then Harry sighed. “Well, a Gryffindor never leaves anyone behind,” he stepped forward. “And since it’ll be dangerous . . . better there’s the two of us to watch each other’s backs.”

Henry’s entire expression brightened, and he grinned in delight. “Thank you!” he grabbed Harry’s hand. “Come on, let’s go!”

Harry stumbled after his brother, and they ran for the cordoned-off mines. I hope this is worth it, Henry, Harry thought as they carefully climbed down to the entrance.

As Emma drove her bug towards the mines, Archie in the passenger seat, her phone rang once again, and with a sigh, she checked the Caller ID and answered. “Newt, now isn’t a good time,” she began.

“Harry’s missing,” Newt interrupted, a panicked tone in his voice.

Emma slammed on the brakes, and Archie yelped as he lurched forward, almost hitting the windshield. “What did you just say?” Emma sputtered, face whiter than snow.

“Harry’s not here,” Newt answered, speaking hurriedly; Emma could hear the clatter as Newt bustled around to get out of his case. “He was eating an ice cream cone outside of Granny’s, and I stepped inside to get ready for . . . work.” In his case was unspoken, and Emma closed her eyes. “I was gone for five minutes, Emma, I swear. When I came back out, he was gone.”

Emma’s hand clenched around the steering wheel. “Get Queenie, and get to the mines,” she ordered through gritted teeth. “He’s with Henry.”

“We’ll be right there.”

Emma hung up without further ado. “Harry?” Archie guessed.

Emma could only nod as she swerved to the side of the road and parked next to the cordon. “Yes.”

“Oh, no,” Archie sighed as he exited the car, letting Pongo out of the back seat. “This is all my fault.”

Emma bit back what she wanted to say and ducked under the tape. “Harry!” she shouted. “Henry!”

“Henry!” Archie joined her in shouting, his trusty umbrella clutched in his hand. Pongo barked and skidded down to the entrance of the mine, nosing and pawing at something among the wood. “Whatcha got there, Pongo?” Archie asked, joining his dog.

Emma sighed as she looked around. “I don’t think they’re here.”

“I think Henry is, at least,” Archie stood up from where he bent, and he waved an Apollo chocolate bar at her. “Candy bar. He had these with him.”

Gravel crunched under Harry’s feet as he followed Henry along the cart tracks in the mine, their flashlight beams bouncing off of stone each way they turned. “This is worse than the forest,” he couldn’t keep from muttering.

“Storybrooke’s forest?” Henry frowned. “Why?”

“No, not this one,” Harry shook his head as they continued. “The Forbidden Forest, at school.”

Henry stared at him. “Your forest is called the Forbidden Forest?”

“Yeah,” Harry nodded. “I spent a detention out in the forest at night during the school year.”

“They have detention in the Forbidden Forest?!” Henry squeaked, eyes wide. “Why?”

“We had a teacher with us!” Harry assured him, then he paused. “Well . . . the groundskeeper, not a teacher. But he knows the Forest better than anyone.” He paused again. “Well, maybe the headmaster.”

Henry frowned. “Forbidden Forest,” he repeated in a mutter as he walked along the cart track, searching everywhere with his flashlight.

Harry followed his brother, fingers anxiously tapping the side of his leg, hyper-aware of where his wand was tucked into the boots he wore when working with Newt in his case. “How far in here are we going?” he asked.

“As far as it takes to find proof,” Henry answered determinedly.

“We may not be able to find our way out!” Harry argued.

“We will,” Henry shook his head stubbornly. “We’ll just follow the track.”

“And what happens when we find multiple tracks?”

Henry’s beam bounced off something that sparkled in the light, and the younger boy blinked. “What’s that?”

“It looks like . . . ” Harry squinted. “Some kind of glass?” Henry hopped over the cart track and walked over to the stones, reaching up for the item. “It could be sharp!” Harry warned.

“I know!” Henry nodded, carefully taking the piece of glass. “Got it!” Harry walked over to join Henry, and Henry directed his flashlight beam onto the piece. “It’s huge,” H enry blinked.

“I wonder what it’s from?” Harry frowned, carefully tracing the shape of the glass. “It doesn’t look like anything from a window. It looks too big to be from a drinking glass.”

“We’ve got to keep going,” Henry decided as he stood.

A rumble under their feet made them stop, and Harry gulped. “What was that?”

The ground shaking caused Emma to lose her footing, and she fell onto her back when she couldn’t balance on her feet. “Henry!” Archie called from down by the mine.

“Archie!” Emma skidded down the crater towards the mine entrance, stumbling over her feet.

“Henry!” Archie climbed into the entrance of the mine. “Harry! It’s not safe!”

The ground shook one more time, and Emma fell onto her stomach with the force. “Emma!” two voices shouted above her.

Emma dazedly got to her knees, then two bills shoved into her hands. She blinked and saw Ted and Teenie blinking beady eyes up at her, and she choked back a sob as she cradled the pair of nifflers in her arms. “Emma!” Queenie ran up to her first, fretting about the deputy and searching for any injuries. “Merlin, what happened?”

“Oh, Merlin,” Newt gulped, looking towards the mine.

Emma turned to look as well, and her heart dropped into her stomach when she saw the boulders and wood blocking the entrance. “Archie!” she shouted. “Harry! Henry!”

“Come on!” Harry grabbed Henry’s arm and dragged him away from the wall.

Henry ran as fast as his legs could take him, then he tripped over the cart track and sprawled on the ground. He heard the sound of stones hitting the ground with great force, and he scrambled to crawl along the ground, his heart thudding in his ears. He heard Harry yelp as the boulders came closer, and Henry flung his arms over his head, desperately hoping it would be enough - 

“Protego!”

Henry squinted against the sudden flash of white light around him, and he heard what sounded like boulders thudding off of a surface and crashing to the ground around him. He kept still, waiting for the shower of rocks to end. When it finally did, he cautiously raised his head and looked around him.

Harry stood in front of him, a slim, carved stick in his hand and aimed above them. Flickers of white light winked around them, and Harry, face pale in the flashlight, crouched down, a trembling hand grabbing Henry’s shoulder. “Are you OK?” he demanded.

“Yeah,” Henry stammered, rising to his feet on shaky legs. “Yeah, I’m . . . ” He looked around at the shower of rocks around them. “What happened?” he asked. “I thought I heard something, but I was so sure we would be . . . ” His gaze focused on the stick that Harry kept clutched in his hand, and he slowly looked up at his brother. “Harry?”

“Uh,” Harry swallowed, looking nervously at him. “That . . . that was me. I made sure we weren’t hit.”

“You . . . made sure,” Henry repeated. “How?”

“With magic,” Harry answered, holding up his wand.

Henry balked. “With magic?!”

“Yeah,” Harry nodded. “With magic. Mum wasn’t sure when I could tell you, but if it means I can keep you safe down here, I’m telling you. I’ve had it since I was born. I’m a wizard, Henry.”

Chapter Text

When Henry had made the decision to enter the mines, he had expected to search until he found proof of the Dark Curse's existence.

But never in his wildest dreams (and boy, his dreams had been wild since he received the storybook from Ms. Blanchard) had he imagined he would be standing, covered in dust and gravel, and learning his brother was a wizard. He watched as Harry pocketed his wand and gave him an anxious look.

Henry was quiet for a few seconds before loudly shouting, “What?!”

Harry sighed, already feeling his head start to ache. “I was born this way, Henry. You know that school that I told you about? Hogwarts? It’s a school for witches and wizards. We start learning magic at eleven, even though you’re born with it. I’m an anomaly though, because I started learning magic when I was seven because it got too strong for me not to have a channel for my magic.”

“A channel?” Henry asked, looking confused.

He had a frown on his face, and Harry couldn’t tell whether or not it was confusion or anger.  “My wand helps channel my magic and stops it from going haywire,” he explained, and Henry hummed, shaking his head. “What?” Harry asked.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

Henry’s voice was small, almost too soft for Harry to hear, but since it was almost silent in the mines, Harry did hear it. “I couldn’t, Henry. I wouldn't have even told you today without Mum's permission if those rocks hadn’t been falling,” he admitted.

Henry huffed, throwing his hands up in the air. “Am I not trustworthy?” he demanded.

“No!” Harry groaned and shook his head. “You knowing is illegal, technically!” Harry looked over at his little brother and sighed, moving closer to him. Merlin , he wished Draco and Hermione were there. He could feel their magic in his own magical core, and he felt it respond softly to the slight distress signals that his magic was throwing them. He needed them to balance himself. He took a calming breath and faced his brother. “Muggles - non-magical beings, that is - aren’t legally supposed to know about magic. It’s forbidden, Henry. I told Mum ages ago that we needed to tell you, but she was waiting. I've got no bloody clue, but she was waiting.” He gulped and mumbled, “Merlin, she’s not going to be happy with me.”

“But - ”

Henry’s next question was cut off by the sound of someone calling out their names. “Henry! Harry!” They recognized Archie’s voice immediately, and they looked at each other before taking off in the direction the voice was coming from. They were met with the sight of a dusty Archie Hopper carrying a match and his umbrella. “Henry! Harry!” he shouted again.

Henry shone his flashlight onto him. “Archie!” he grinned. “You're here to help us!”

Archie sighed in relief at seeing the two boys safe and relatively uninjured. "No, I . . . boys, listen. We gotta get out of here. It’s unsafe and collapsing.”

Henry frowned in disappointment. “So you're still against me.”

Archie sighed, shaking his head. “Henry, there's no time for that,” he scolded. “Come on, boys.” He started waking the way he came, but when he heard footsteps only getting further from him, he turned around and froze at the sight of Henry grabbing Harry and slowly backing up. “Boys,” he warned.

Henry ignored him. “You don't believe me? You'll see. You'll see! Come on, Harry!”

As Henry ran away from Archie, Harry in tow, the shrink shouted, “Henry! Harry! Come back!” He turned to look toward the exit and sighed, then he turned back and chased after the brothers. “Boys! Hey!”

Harry and Henry sprinted for a good five minutes before both slowed down, and Henry turned around to look at the way they came. “I think we lost him!”

Harry sighed, looking at the other boy. “I’m going to keep my wand in my sleeve so I know we can be protected if we run into danger again.”

“So you know protection magic?” Henry asked, his previous anger dissolving into curiosity.

Harry grinned, relieved to finally discuss what he had wanted to talk about since Henry had asked about Hogwarts. “We have all sorts of spells, jinxes and curses that can be deadly if used correctly, even everyday magic like the Levitation Charm, which levitates things into the air and makes them feather-light sometimes.” he explained.

Henry looked at him in awe. “That’s so cool!” he gushed, and Harry grinned.

A glint of light hit Harry from the spot his flashlight was in, and he moved towards it, Henry immediately following. “Hey, look at this!” He knelt, and he grabbed his wand to use magic to push away the dirt and broken wood and rock. “There’s something down there!”

Henry looked down into the small hole with his face right next to Harry’s. “Whoa,” he whispered. “What is that?” he asked, and Harry shrugged. He could have made a bigger hole, but he didn’t want to risk the already unstable foundation of the mine tunnel.

Archie’s voice eventually caught up to them, and Harry hid his wand in his jacket pocket almost immediately. “Henry? Harry? Boys!” They saw a flickering light glow into Archie’s shadow before he actually appeared. “Henry! You gotta slow down!”

Henry pointed at the hole in the ground where his flashlight was shining. “There's something shiny down there.”

Archie shook his head, not caring. “Henry, this is seriously dangerous. We gotta get out of here!”

Henry huffed childishly. “It could be something, Archie!”

Archie looked at Harry anxiously, and Harry sighed, shrugging. “Look, I'm frightened for you, Henry.”

Henry crossed his arms defensively. “Because you think that I'm crazy?” he asked.

Archie vehemently shook his head. “No! No, absolutely not! I’m frightened for you because we are trapped underground in an abandoned mine, and there is no way out.”

Harry looked at Archie in alarm. “What do you mean, there’s no way out?” he asked, his voice low.

Archie sighed. “Just that. Before I came down here, the tunnel collapsed. I found a small way down here, but we can’t go back that way.”

The ground shook violently, and Henry grabbed onto Harry tightly. “We gotta go!” he said, and after giving one of the flashlights to Archie, he started leading the way, holding Harry’s hand the whole way through.

Outside at the entrance of the mine, Pongo barked from where he stood, resisting the tight hold Ruby had on his leash. As Regina watched from above, Marco stood with Graham and Queenie and oversaw Emma and Newt helping the workers try to open the entrance, which only seemed to collapse more as time went on.

Marco sighed, running a hand over his head. “Archie is smart,” he told Queenie, sounding like he was trying to assure himself as much as her. “He'll keep the boys safe until we get them out.”

A muffled squeak of alarm came from within Emma’s jacket, and she froze with her ax in the air before she hit the blockage again. Just in time, too, as the ground began to rumble under her feet. “Back up!” she called.

The moment before Marco echoed her warning, Newt dropped his ax and grabbed Emma’s arm, pulling her away as the entrance collapsed further. “Stop!” Regina yelled, almost tripping in her heels as she stumbled down into the crater. “Stop!” The workers abandoned the entrance, and Regina angrily whirled on Emma. “You're making it worse!” she accused.

Emma’s eyes narrowed to slits as she reared like Achilles. “I am trying to save my kids!” she snapped. “You know why they went in there in the first place, don’t you? Henry took Harry with him because you made him feel like he had something to prove!”

Regina crossed her arms, her blood red lips curled into a sneer. “And why does he think he has anything to prove? Who's encouraging him?”

Emma growled. “Do not put this on me, Regina Mills,” she warned, feeling her magic spark under her skin. “You will regret it.”

Regina scoffed. “Oh please, lecture me until the oxygen has run out,” she snarked as she turned and walked back to Marco and Graham.

Emma snarled wordlessly, and she turned back towards the mine collapse, unable to get the image of Regina holding back tears out of her head. “This would be so much easier if we could use our magic,” she ground out.

As if on cue, Ted and Teenie poked their heads out of the pockets they had crawled into, and Newt sighed, absently scratching the back of Ted’s head as Emma quietly shooed Teenie back into her pocket. “I know, but . . . ” He shrugged helplessly. “Muggles.”

Inside the mines, Harry stopped and looked at the other two. “Do you hear that?”

They listened, and they could clearly hear a dog barking above them. Henry grinned in relief; he would know that bark anywhere. “It's Pongo!”

Archie nodded quickly and ushered them forward through the mine. “Follow the noise!”

One lesson Lucius had drilled into Emma over and over was to know when to end a fight, and with that lesson in mind, Emma scaled the crater to join a fidgeting Regina. “We have to stop this arguing,” she stated. “We won't accomplish anything.”

Regina sighed, then nodded in agreement. “No, we won't.”

Emma straightened, giving Regina her full attention. “What do you want me to do?”

Regina looked at the entrance, biting her lip in worry. “Help me.”

Emma nodded firmly and held out her hand. “For our sons.”

Regina looked long and hard at her, then she nodded and shook Emma’s hand. “For our sons.”

Archie followed the sound, listening as it got louder and louder. “It’s loudest over here!” he called as he reached a dead end.

Henry aimed his flashlight around the mine, and he frowned when he took in a sheet of metal. “What’s this?” he asked.

As Archie moved the piece of metal out of the way, Harry moved closer, ever the Gryffindor, and peered at the contraption behind the metal. “It looks like an old elevator.”

Regina ran her hands through her hair. “We need to find some way to punch through the ground,” she thought out loud. “We need something big.”

Emma frowned. “Something big,” she repeated, thinking of some of the strongest spells she knew that could accomplish that in a heartbeat. So what was the closest equivalent to the Reductor Curse?

Queenie, ever the mind reader, spoke up from next to Archie. “Are there any explosives we can use?”

Judging by the way Marco’s eyes lit, the answer was yes.

Archie stepped into the elevator and looked up the shaft, light shining down and illuminating his face. “It’s to get the mine workers in or out,” he deduced. “It goes all the way to the top. That's why we can hear Pongo.”

“Can we make it work?” Henry asked, looking at the wheel in the elevator.

Harry shrugged. “Let's give it a shot,” he said, stepping into the elevator and peering closely at the wheel. “But it’s really rusted, and very old, so we have to be really careful.”

Archie nodded and carefully grasped the wheel, attempting to turn it. When it wouldn’t budge, he gestured to the boys. “Come on! Come on!”

Harry set his flashlight on the ground and stood on Archie’s left, Henry squeezing to fit on Archie’s right. The three grabbed the wheel and twisted together, and slowly, the elevator started to rise. 

Ruby crouched behind one of the construction vehicles, and Emma watched as one of the workers led a line up past the barricades. “OK,” she took a deep breath. “We’re all clear.”

Regina nodded grimly. “Blow it,” she ordered.

Emma nodded and darted behind the police cruiser, Newt and Queenie already crouching in wait. Regina and Graham joined them, and one of the workers pressed the detonator.

The elevator shook violently around them, and Harry yelped. “Bloody hell!”

Archie ignored the curse in favor of grabbing both boys and dropping to the floor of the elevator. As the elevator landed back on the ground, Henry cried out in shock more than anything else, and Archie clutched the children close to his chest.

Above ground, Emma didn’t wait for the smoke to clear. She ran out from behind the cruiser and made her way down into the crater, disappearing into the smoke.

Queenie poked her head above the top of the cruiser, followed by Newt. “Do you see her?” she asked worriedly.

Newt squinted through the dust, then silently shook his head. A few seconds later, a flash of red made Regina run around the cruiser. “Did it work?” she demanded as Emma emerged from the dust and the smoke.

The blonde shook her head, coughing to get dust out of her mouth. “It didn’t open,” she reported.

Graham gulped, looking worriedly at Emma. “Then what did it do?”

“Have a good day,” Mary Margaret waved as she gathered her belongings and headed for the exit of the hospital.

“Hey!” Mary Marget stopped in her tracks, looking in surprise at David as he walked over to her with a wide smile on his face. “Where are you going?” he asked.

“Home,” she answered. “I’m done for the day.” She frowned in concern, looking David up and down. “Shouldn’t you be resting?”

“Actually, Dr. Whale wants me to start physical therapy,” David shrugged. “I’m supposed to walk thirty minutes a day on a treadmill or outside with an escort. But they’re kind of short on personnel because of that thing that happened in the mine.”

“Oh,” Mary Margaret sighed and nodded, remembering Emma’s phone call apologizing for skipping lunch. She had a very good reason to do so, after all.

David tilted his head, watching her stare out the window. “So . . . maybe there is a volunteer willing to help?” he asked hopefully.

Mary Margaret looked at him in surprise, then she gave a small smile in response.

David looked out at the lake with an adorably thoughtful look on  his face, Mary Margaret assessing his expression curiously. “I’m trying to remember this place,” the man finally said. “It’s like . . . ” He shook his head in frustration and turned around, and Mary Margaret followed him back up the path. “It’s like I woke up in some strange land.”

“Is anything coming back?” Mary Margaret asked. David silently shook his head, and Mary Margaret frowned. “What about when you’re with her? You remembered your dog.”

“Yeah . . . ” David winced and scratched the back of his head. “I lied.”

Mary Margaret gawked at him. “You did?!”

“She’s so lovely, I didn’t want to disappoint her,” David told her. “But none of it feels right.” He snorted. “A dog named Ajax? Who’d name a dog that?” Mary Margaret giggled her agreement, and David shook his head. “None of it makes sense. None of it . . . none of it feels real.”

Mary Margaret sighed sadly. “That sounds lonely.”

David paused in his steps, a frown on his face. “Actually . . . one thing does feel real.” Mary Margaret tilted her head expectantly, and David turned to her. “You.”

Mary Margaret froze, pinned in place by the intensity in his gaze. “What?” she sputtered.

“I know it’s crazy, but I swear, you’re the only thing in this whole place that feels . . . ” David swallowed, looking at her like he was trying to memorize her face. “That feels right.” Mary Margaret slowly smiled, but just as he stepped closer, David blinked. “Kathryn.”

Mary Margaret’s heart dropped, and she nodded slowly. “Right.”

“Kathryn,” David repeated, stepping past Mary Margaret. The teacher blinked in surprise, then she turned and realized David had been acknowledging his wife, who was walking up to them with a basket in her hands. “You’re here.”

“I know it’s outside of visiting hours, but I needed to see you,” Kathryn told him, handing out the basket she carried. “I made some cranberry muffins. They used to be your favorite.”

David nodded slowly as he looked at the basket he now held, and Mary Margaret cleared her throat. “I should leave you two,” she mumbled, heading for the bridge that led back to the hospital.

“Wait!” David ran to catch up to her. “Mary Margaret!” She paused and turned around, and David gave her a hopeful look. “See you tomorrow?”

Mary Margaret swallowed, then smiled at him before walking at a leisurely pace.

“What was that?” Regina snarled in anger, storming past Emma to the workers. “What the hell was that? You said you could do this!”

“Madam Mayor!” Emma ran to catch up to her.

“They could have killed our sons!” Regina spat.

“I know,” Emma put a hand on her arm. “But this isn’t helping!”

“If we knew exactly where they were, we could drill down to them,” Marco offered. Squirming from Emma’s jacket pocket made her look down, and she saw Newt attempt to stop his own niffler stowaway from getting free. “Maybe . . . maybe rig something to bring them back up - ”

Newt let out a yelp that he quickly smothered, wringing out his hand as Ted leapt from his coat and scurried along the ground. Emma heard Pongo barking from the fire truck, and she quickly crouched down to allow Teenie to land safely on the dirt. Teenie darted along the ground after Ted, and Emma flung open the door to the fire truck. “Come on, buddy!”

Pongo jumped from the fire truck and scampered after the nifflers, who had stopped among the dirt and were digging away with their paws. Pongo barked in agreement, sniffing where the nifflers had stopped. “Brilliant,” Newt breathed, patting his knee. “Come on, up!”

Ted squeaked in protest, but as Queenie led Regina, Marco, and Graham over to join them, Teenie scampered up Emma’s leg and back into her jacket. Ted finally climbed up Newt’s coat and dove back into his pocket, and Emma grinned at Regina. “It’s Archie’s dog,” she said. “He’s found something. This is where they must be.”

Newt went to work sweeping dirt away from the sheet of metal he could feel on the ground, then he gripped the edges. “Sheriff?” he asked.

Graham bent and helped him pull away the metal, and Emma blinked when she saw the grid-patterned bars in the earth. “What is that?” she asked.

“It’s an air shaft,” Graham answered.

Pongo barked excitedly, and Queenie looked down through the bars. “That must lead down into the mine.”

Harry covered his eyes as dirt showered onto them, and Henry blinked it out of his eyes as he attempted to shine his light up the shaft. “Is there any way you can . . . ?” he trailed off, remembering what Harry had said earlier.

Harry shook his head, glancing at Archie out of the corner of his eye. “Maybe if it was just us. But now . . . ”

Henry slumped in defeat, and he dropped to sit across from Archie. “I’m really, really, really sorry,” he whispered.

“It’s alright,” Archie told him with a smile.

“I just wanted to find proof,” he began to explain. “And I dragged Harry with me - ”

“I agreed to come,” Harry argued.

“No, it’s really alright, Henry,” Archie shook his head, holding up his hand to stop Henry from apologizing. “You know, I’m sorry, too.” Henry frowned, and Archie sighed, resting his arms on the top of his knees. “Look, I don’t think you’re crazy,” he said. “I just . . . I just think that you got a very strong mother who’s got a clear idea of a path that she wants you to be on. When you step off that, she . . . she gets scared. And you know, that’s natural.” Henry nodded, and Archie continued. “But it’s also natural for you to be able to be free, to think the things that you want to think. So . . . anyway, I didn’t mean those things I said, and I never should have said them.”

“Then why did you?” Harry frowned, sitting next to Henry and folding his arms.

Archie smiled sadly. As much as Regina might want to think otherwise, he could clearly see resemblances between the boys, and he knew where that resemblance came from. “I guess I’m just not a very good person,” he answered. “I’m not the man I want to be.”

The elevator groaned and shuddered around them, and Harry clutched at the bars of the elevator, looking up in surprise.

“Alright,” Emma held up her hand. “Gun it!” Ruby put her foot down inside the truck, and the line attached to the grate started to lift it out of the ground. Graham and Newt used their crowbars to aid in the lift, and when the grate pulled free, Emma gestured her hand across her neck. “Alright, stop! We got it!”

Ruby nodded and leaned out the window of the truck, and Emma bent down to peer down the shaft. Newt whistled lowly, and given he was on the outer ring of the group, no one noticed Ted poke his head out of Newt’s coat and look down the shaft as well. “Bloody hell,” the magizoologist mumbled.

“So,” Regina folded her arms and looked expectantly at Emma. “What’s next?”

“I think you can be him,” Henry said after a moment. “I think you can be a good person. I mean . . . you’re Jiminy Cricket.”

“Henry,” Archie sighed, readjusting his position in the elevator. “Henry . . . Jiminy Cricket was a . . . he was a cricket, OK? It was a conscience, and . . . and I hardly think that’s me.”

“But before he was that, he was a guy who took a long time to figure out the right thing to do,” Henry pointed out.

Archie opened his mouth to counter . . . then he paused and blinked, tilting his head as he thought. “He kinda sounds like me,” he admitted, a note of shock in his voice.

“Now it’s harder for you because of the curse,” Henry told him like it was the simplest thing in the world. “To hear the voice inside of you, to be who you wanna be.”

Archie pondered his words, even as the elevator shaft shook again.

“We need to lower someone straight down,” Marco explained as he set up the rig. “Or the line will collapse the sides of the shaft.”

“I’ve got the harness,” Graham returned to join them.

“Lower me down,” Regina ordered.

“Oh, no way,” Emma shook her head. “I’m going.”

Regina scowled at her. “He’s my son!”

“He’s my son, too,” Emma narrowed her eyes. “And so is the boy I adopted, who I promised I would do whatever it took to be his best chance. You’ve been sitting behind your desk for ten years. I can do this.”

“I’ll do it.”

Regina reeled in surprise, and Emma whipped around to see Newt examine the harness, a determined look in his eyes. “What?” she demanded as she stormed up to him. “Newt - ”

“Emma, you know what I’m capable of doing,” Newt held up his hand to cut her off. “You can do this, I know you can . . . but when you adopted Harry, I also swore to keep him safe. He disappeared on my watch. It’s only fitting I go down there and get him.” Emma swallowed hard, and Newt cupped the back of her head. “Emma, this is nothing compared to what I’ve done before,” he whispered. “You trust me, right?”

Emma closed her eyes. “There’s no one I trust more,” she whispered.

Newt nodded. “Then trust I won’t come back up without them.”

Emma took a deep breath. “Hook him up.”

Newt kissed her forehead, then he removed his coat and held out his hand for the harness in Graham’s hand. “Mr. Scamander,” Regina walked up to him stiffly.

“Madam Mayor?” he looked up expectantly, no fear in his hazel eyes.

Regina pursed her lips, then whispered, “Bring him to me.”

Newt nodded curtly in return.

“Hey,” Archie leaned forward, looking intently at Henry. “Can I ask you again?”

“Ask what?” Henry asked as he searched through his backpack.

“Why do you think it’s so important that your fairytale theory is true?”

Henry paused in his rummaging. “I don’t know.”

“Give it a shot,” Archie urged.

Henry sighed and pulled out a few chocolate bars, handing one each to Archie and Harry. “Because . . . this can’t be all there is.”

“I understand,” Archie nodded.

“I thought if I found proof . . . ” Henry trailed off and huffed, dropping his chin onto his arms. “But I didn’t find anything.”

“That’s not true,” Archie shook his head as he unwrapped the bar. “I was lost when you found me, right?”

“You mean, you remember?” Henry perked up.

“No, I don’t remember,” Archie shook his head. “But I do remember the kind of person I want to be.” Henry beamed happily, and Archie nodded. “I just gotta listen harder.”

“I like the sound of that person,” Harry admitted.

“You know what?” Archie smiled, reaching out and ruffling Harry’s hair. The boy giggled and attempted to tame his unruly hair, making Archie chuckle. “I do, too.”

Showers of gravel clattered into the elevator, and Harry winced as light suddenly bounced into his sight. “What’s that?” Henry asked, attempting to shield his eyes.

Archie squinted through the grating, and he grinned. “I think it’s a rescue!”

Booted feet suddenly landed on the edges of the top of the shaft, then hazel eyes peered down. “Harry?” Newt called. “Henry? Archie? Are you OK?”

“Uncle Newt!” Harry cheered and clambered to his feet.

“Mr. Scamander!” Archie sighed in relief as he got to his feet. “Yes, we’re OK.”

“Brilliant,” Newt beamed as he clicked on the radio attached to his harness. “Alright, stop the line.” He reached down and picked up the grate at the top of the elevator, setting it to the side. “Let’s get you out of here. Henry, you first.”

“But Harry’s - ” Henry began.

Harry shook his head. “Get Henry out.”

Archie picked up Henry and held him up to Newt, who bent down and hoisted Henry out of the elevator with one arm. “OK, Henry, you hold on as tight as you can,” he ordered. “Harry, you next.”

“Coming!” Harry grabbed onto Archie.

“You can do this?” Henry asked in surprise.

Newt chuckled as he hefted Harry out of the elevator as well. “Compared to my day job? This is easy.”

“You got them?” Archie asked. “Are they safe?”

Newt adjusted his grip on Harry, then he froze when the elevator groaned. “Archie?” he asked in concern.

The elevator shuddered violently, and Archie gulped. “It’s gonna fall!”

Newt looked around frantically, trying to find something for Archie to grab onto. “Can you grab onto the harness?” he asked.

Archie considered, then he set his jaw. “You get them out of here,” he ordered. “The boys come first.”

“Archie!” the children protested.

“It’s OK!” the man smiled at them.

The elevator finally dropped like a stone, and Newt fumbled to slide his wand into his hand. Before he could, though, he grunted in surprise when something latched onto his harness. He wobbled and steadied himself, then he glanced down and burst out laughing. “What the bloody hell is your umbrella made of, Dr. Hopper?”

Harry laughed with glee when he saw Archie dangling from his umbrella, the handle hooked onto one of the carabiners on Newt’s harness. “I honestly should figure that out, shouldn’t I?” Archie grinned up at them.

Henry cheered happily, and Newt laughed. “Harry, turn on the radio, will you?” Harry reached up and pressed the appropriate button. “I’ve got them,” Newt said. “Bring us up!”

Harry flung his arms around Newt’s neck, and Henry tucked his head into the crook of Newt’s neck as the line lifted them back towards the surface. “Thank you for coming, Uncle,” Harry mumbled.

Newt chuckled. “What kind of uncle would I be if I didn’t look after my nephews, little one?” Henry’s head shot up, and he looked at Newt with such hope that Newt grinned at him. “If that’s OK, of course?”

Henry nodded fervently. “Yes, please!”

Newt laughed, then Harry winced when sunlight nearly blinded him. Cheers erupted around them, then hands so familiar to him grasped him by the waist and hoisted him off of Newt. Harry twisted and plastered himself to his mother, and Emma sobbed in relief as she pulled him to her chest and buried her nose in his hair. “Thank God!”

“Mum!” Harry gripped her jacket tightly.

Regina all but ripped Henry away from Newt and pulled him away from the crowd despite Henry’s attempts to wriggle free. Newt watched with narrowed eyes, then he grabbed Queenie’s hand and let her help steady him. “Hang on,” he told her, bending down and holding out his hand.

Archie grabbed it, and Newt pulled the therapist out of the shaft. Marco was by him in an instant and helped bring Archie to his feet, and the moment Archie staggered onto solid ground, Marco wrapped him in a tight hug. Newt sighed in relief and let Queenie fuss over him, including taking off the harness. “We have another nephew now,” he informed her with a dopey grin.

Queenie giggled. “Didn’t we have one the moment he entered the bakery?”

“Henry!”

Regina’s shout made them look over in worry, but their fears were for naught as Henry crashed into Harry, the poor wizard stumbling back several steps before falling on his back. Gasps echoed around them, but Harry’s gleeful laughter stopped any worries. “We made it!” Henry whooped.

Harry entwined around Henry, his grin splitting his face. “Thanks to Uncle Newt!”

Newt playfully bowed, making Emma giggle. “One does their humble best, little one.”

Regina’s jaw clenched as she watched the boys, but before she could say a word, Emma turned in her path and held her chin high. “There’s no harm in letting them play together while we work with the crowd,” she said. “Right, Madam Mayor?”

Regina seethed, but she couldn’t find any excuse to deny Emma. “In that case, Deputy - ” She forced out the word like it was poison. “ - you can clear the crowd away.”

Emma nodded sharply, and she turned to the two brothers, bending down and putting her hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Stick together,” she told him. “And stay within eyesight of Newt and Queenie, OK?”

Harry nodded. “OK, Mum.”

Emma kissed the top of his head, then she strode towards the civilians crowding around the barricades. Regina watched her leave, then she walked up to Archie, who was brushing gravel off his umbrella. “Thank you, Dr. Hopper,” she began.

“I have something to say,” Archie interrupted, beckoning her away from the crowd. Regina frowned, then she followed Archie away from the crowd. “I’m gonna continue to treat Henry,” Archie told her. “And I’m gonna do it my own way.”

Regina frowned in disappointment. “My relief at his safety hasn’t changed a thing, Dr. Hopper,” she told him. “You will do as I say, or - ”

“Or what?” Archie challenged, and Regina did a double take at the steel in his voice. “You’ll ruin my life? You’ll do your worst? Because I will always do my best.”

“Don’t test me,” Regina warned.

“Oh, I don’t need to,” Archie shook his head. “Because you’re gonna leave me alone and let me do my work in peace.”

“Really?” Regina raised an eyebrow. “Why is that?”

Archie’s grin was unexpected. “Because someday, Madam Mayor, you may find yourself in a custody battle. And you know how the court determines who is a fit parent? They consult an expert . . . particularly one who has treated the child.” Regina’s blood froze, and it must have shown on her face, for Archie’s grin widened and he nodded at her. “So I suggest that you think about that, and you allow me to do my work and let me do it the way my conscience tells me to.”

Regina swallowed, and when Archie walked past her to rejoin Marco, she didn’t move to stop him.

Henry sat on the edge of the crater, backpack at his feet, and he watched Archie eagerly speak with Marco, Pongo’s tail hitting their legs as it wagged to and fro. He looked down at his pack, fiddling with its straps sullenly. He didn’t look up when he heard the footsteps behind him, nor did he turn when someone sat next to him.

“Magic is a slippery thing, Henry.” He looked up in surprise, and Newt smiled at him. “Harry told me what happened in the mine,” he told him. “He’s telling Emma and Queenie now.”

Henry lowered his head. “I’m sorry,” he mumbled. “He revealed his magic because I took him down there.”

“Harry takes whatever family he can get and latches on with no intention of letting go,” Newt told him. “It was that way when he met Emma, and it was that way when he met me and Queenie. He would have done whatever it took to keep you safe in that mine.” He winked. “It’s the Gryffindor in him.”

Henry giggled. “He told me he was the Slytherin of the group.”

“Well, yes, that’s true,” Newt nodded. “But he was put in Gryffindor for a reason. They value bravery above all . . . and he was very brave today. As were you.”

Henry sighed and lowered his head. “If magic is real, why does Emma not believe in the curse?”

Newt rested his forearms on his legs. “Emma only knew about magic once Harry was in her custody,” he said. “And even then, the magic you’re describing with this curse is very different from the magic she knows and has worked hard to learn. Emma took on so much when she adopted Harry, and there is so much she’s still working to understand. When you came to the bakery and told us all about the curse, she focused on what she knew.” Henry frowned and looked down at his hands, and Newt nudged him softly. “We believe there is a curse,” he admitted, and Henry looked up at him in delight. “What kind, we don’t know . . . and we don’t know if it’s the exact curse you’re describing. But Emma’s magic was caged when we first met her . . . and Queenie’s sister insists that only a rather dark, powerful curse could possibly trap magic like that for so long.”

“I knew it,” Henry grinned.

“But Henry, Harry was right when he told you it’s dangerous for Muggles to know about magic,” Newt leaned forward, eyes sharp. “And it is especially dangerous when it comes to our family. There’s more you haven’t been told, and it’s not for me to tell you. But I can tell you this . . . Emma wanted to keep our magic hidden because a single misstep from us means our entire family is put in danger. Emma, Queenie, me . . . and especially Harry.”

Henry’s eyes widened. “Why?” he demanded, fear in his voice. “Why is it so dangerous?”

“Because magic is a gift, hon.” Henry jumped and looked up as Queenie joined them, a sad smile on the blonde’s face. “Some of us treasure it, some of us take it for granted . . . and some of us consider it something to hoard and use for power.” She sat down on Newt’s other side with a sigh. “Unfortunately, a wizard in the latter category uses magic to do more harm than good. It’s how Newt and I came to stick together like glue.”

“It’s a big mess, kid,” Emma said as she sat on Henry’s other side, Harry with her. “And I hate messes that I’m stuck with until there’s a clear answer how to clean it up.” She sighed and turned to Henry. “I’m sorry I never told you,” she told him. “But ever since I learned about the Wizarding World, Harry and I have been hiding with Newt and Queenie for his safety. Hiding our magic has become second nature. We still have to do it here.” She looked down at her hands and took a deep breath. “When I adopted Harry, I learned a few things that . . . coincide with what I’ve learned here,” she finally said. “And after all this time, I’m still trying to wrap my head around it. I have no idea what’s going on . . . but I know you’re not crazy, kid. And we’ll figure out what’s going on here. I just need to figure myself out, too.”

Henry smiled. “OK.”

“OK,” Emma chuckled and nodded. Laughter came from Marco and Archie, and she tilted her head curiously. “Is Marco Archie’s father?” she asked abruptly.

Henry giggled. “No. They’re just old friends.”

Emma hummed, then she nudged him. “You really scared me,” she told him. “Both of you scared me.”

“I’m sorry,” Henry apologized.

“Me, too,” Harry leaned his head on her shoulder.

Emma squeezed their hands, then she looked up as Archie and Marco walked over to them. “I’m glad you’re OK, boys,” Archie told them.

“Thanks, Archie,” Henry beamed.

“Alright,” Emma sighed and checked her watch. “We better roll out of here. Apparently, Newt saving you has put us in temporary good graces with your mom, so we get to take you home.”

“Yes!” Henry whooped and jumped to his feet.

Queenie brushed off her skirt and accepted Newt’s help to her feet, then she paused. “Wait,” she craned her neck. “Listen!”

Harry quieted and tilted his head. It was Archie who looked up in wonder. “Crickets!” he breathed.

“They’re back,” Henry beamed up at Emma. “Things are changing.”

“Alright, kid,” Emma parked in front of the mayor’s house. “Home sweet home.”

Henry sighed as he climbed out of the bug. “I wish we could have stayed to celebrate with everyone.”

“Maybe in the morning,” Newt checked his watch. “It’s getting late. You better get inside.”

“OK,” Henry put on his backpack, and he smiled at Harry. “That didn’t go how we wanted . . . but I still really enjoyed spending today together.”

“Me, too,” Harry grinned, pulling Henry in for a hug.

Henry hugged Harry just as tightly. “Thank you for coming with me.”

“Any time.”

A screech made them back away from each other, and Emma turned sharply. “What was that?”

A dark shape flew across the moon, and Henry squinted. “I think that’s the eagle I saw at my session the other night,” he answered in surprise.

Queenie blinked. “You said an eagle?”

“Yeah,” Henry nodded. “Weird thing is . . . they’re not usually seen in Storybrooke.”

Newt’s eyes narrowed. “They're not?”

“No,” Henry shook his head. “And . . . it looked like it was carrying something.”

Emma looked at Newt in surprise. “You don’t think?” she began.

Newt stepped further into the road and let out an ear-piercing whistle, one that made Henry wince and cover his ears. The whistle was answered by a screech, and the boy’s eyes widened with wonder as the eagle dived towards them. Newt held up his fist, and the eagle landed on his hand, fluttering her wings. “Oh, yes,” Newt nodded, taking the cream-colored envelope held in the eagle’s beak. “I think someone’s looking for us.”

“Iustitia!” Harry grinned and ran to Newt’s side. “She’s here! Who wrote to us?”

“Emma?” Newt handed the envelope to her. “It’s your title.”

“Wait,” Henry blinked. “You get your mail . . . from birds?”

“Typically owls,” Queenie nodded, placing her hand on Henry’s shoulder and leading him towards the group; Newt was digging through his pockets for a reward for the eagle, and Emma was using her pocket knife to open the envelope. “We have an owl named Guinevere, and Harry has a snowy owl named Hedwig that he brings with him to Hogwarts. Our dear friends, the Malfoys, use this eagle named Iustitia.”

“That’s one of your friends,” Henry turned to Harry. “Draco, right?”

“Yeah,” Harry nodded with a grin.

Then the rest of Queenie’s words registered, and Henry gawked at Emma. “Did Uncle Newt say title?!”

Emma blinked, then she sighed as Newt snickered. “It’s a very long story, kid,” she said as she removed two sheets of parchment from the envelope. “Let’s just say part of why it’s so dangerous for us to reveal our magic is because Harry’s family is a big deal in the Wizarding World.”

“A big deal, she says,” Newt smirked at Iustitia, who cawed at him in reply.

Without looking, Emma swatted the back of Newt’s head with one of the parchment sheets. “Says the heir to another one of the ‘big deal’ Houses.” She checked the pages, then she smiled and held one out to Harry. “From Draco.” Harry cheered in delight and took his letter, and Emma slid the other sheet back into the envelope. “I’ll look at that when we get back to Granny’s.”

“Sounds good,” Newt nodded. “We’ll bring this beauty back with us. Maine is a long way from Britain.”

Iustitia cawed in agreement, then a snuffling sound caught Henry’s attention. “Um, Uncle Newt?” he blinked. “Your pocket is moving.”

“Hmm?” Newt looked down, and he sighed and extended his hand. “Emma?”

“Yep,” Emma smirked as she held out her hand, and Iustitia transferred to her. “Troublemakers, as usual.”

“Don’t I know it,” Newt grumbled as he fished through his pocket, and Henry did a double take when he pulled out Ted, the niffler squealing and thrashing about, trying to free himself from Newt’s grasp. “What have you got, you little rascal?” Newt scowled, dangling the niffler upside down and shaking.

Henry yelped and backed away as showers of coins fell out of the niffler’s pouch, and he swore he saw one of Queenie’s rings bounce on the ground, too. “What is that?” he stared in shock.

“That’s a niffler,” Harry giggled. “Uncle Newt is a magizoologist - an expert in magical creatures. Looks like a platypus and they love anything shiny like coins, jewelry, gems - ”

“Watches, glitter,” Emma continued wryly, and Henry looked up to see her grabbing another niffler before it could snatch her necklace. “These two in particular grab anything they can get their hands on.”

“They hid in my trunk when I went to Hogwarts at the start of term,” Harry giggled as Emma cradled Teenie in her free hand. “I brought them back during the holidays.”

Something large finally clattered onto the pavement, and Newt blinked in surprise. “That’s new.”

Queenie bent and plucked the item from the ground, and she tilted her head. “It looks like glass,” she said in surprise.

“Wait!” Henry’s eyes widened, and he hurried forward to look intently at the object in Queenie’s hand. “We saw something like that in the mines!”

“Yeah, we did,” Harry nodded in agreement, seeing the oddly-shaped piece of glass. “We saw a similar piece in the mines before the next collapse happened.”

“And we thought we saw something shiny deeper in the mines,” Henry added, looking up at the adults. “But after the collapses, we stopped looking.”

Queenie frowned. “I have no idea what object this could have come from,” she admitted. “But I feel like I’ve seen it before.”

Harry tilted his head and examined the glass. “Me, too,” he agreed.

“Well, Henry,” Newt folded his arms as he tucked Ted into the crook of his elbow, “it looks like you might have been on to something.”

Henry grinned. “I told you so!”

“Now,” Queenie held up the glass to the moonlight, a cunning glint in her eye. “We just need to find out exactly what we have here.”

Harry got to his and his mother’s room and immediately jumped onto his bed. He reached into his pocket, found Draco’s letter, and ripped it open, seeing his best friend’s letter covered both the front and the back.

Haz,

I miss you. I haven’t spoken to you in a few weeks, especially since we’ve been home from Hogwarts. We’ve tried to Floo call the reserve, but we haven’t been getting an answer. Eventually, we realized you weren’t home, so we sent letters instead. I hope this got to you alright.

How’ve you been? I’ve been alright, I suppose. I saw Mia the other day when we went shopping in Diagon Alley for a day out. She said she hasn’t been able to reach you, either. We’re getting a little worried about you, Harry. Just reply when you can, okay?

How are Emma, Newt and Queenie? I miss them. And I hope I can come to you this summer. I don’t want to go two and a half months without seeing you. I think I’d die without seeing you, and we can’t have that. When you have time, give us a Floo call, yeah?

Mum and Father are worried about yours and Emma’s magic. Before we left school, your magic was a little haywire, and my parents noticed when we left each other. How’ve your nightmares been, Haz? I know the last time we Floo called, you said that you were having nightmares, resurfacing memories of your time with that wretched family. I hope you’re doing okay.

Has anything interesting happened since we last talked? Give me the details! I’m going to die of boredom here in Britain without you, Mia, and school to occupy me. Seriously, I think I’ll die of boredom in the next week and a half if you don’t talk to me.

Uncle Remus and Uncle Sev said to tell you they miss you and can’t wait to see you again. Remus said he has something for your birthday already, even though it’s not for another month and a half. He said “it’s something of your Aunt Lily’s I thought he’d like”, so I hope whatever it is, he’s ready for your crushing hug.

Theseus also said hello. He stopped by the other day to talk to Father about something, and he came to see and check on me. He wanted to know if there was any change in our dreams. I think all the adults are worried about what it means for us. I hope it doesn’t get bad. It’s how I met you, and I’m not ready to let them go yet.

Where there is you, there is us. Always.

Anyway, I miss and love you, Haz. Answer this letter as soon as you can, yeah?

All my love,

Dray

Harry smiled down at the letter and ran his fingers over the words his best friend wrote. The words “ where there is you, there is us. Always,” made Harry smile dopily, and he flipped onto his back, hugging the letter close to his chest.

“Draco’s letter?” Emma asked when she came back out from the bathroom, her hair wet and clad in pajamas, and she smiled at the sight of her son.

“Yeah,” was his only response.

Emma raised an eyebrow at the shortness. “Anything interesting?”

Harry shook his head, holding the letter closer to his chest. Emma just shook her head, smiling. She was so glad that her son had a best friend as good as Draco Malfoy.

Chapter Text

Emma watched David make the rounds inside the Nolan house with trepidation on his face, though he worked hard to try and conceal it. “Now I know why Lucius has tried so hard to ram into my skull that masks can be important,” she murmured to Newt.

Harry giggled from her other side, but Newt chuckled as he leaned against the staircase rail. “Theseus has them, too.”

“Uncle Theseus did amazing at Hogwarts,” Harry nodded in agreement.

Queenie made her way through the throng of people with a small smile on her face, Henry bounding after her. “Henry was telling me more about David’s situation,” she told them as she sat on the bench.

“Oh?” Emma raised an eyebrow, adjusting her seat and patting the bench next to her. “What are we working with, Henry?”

“OK,” Henry plopped down next to her, and Harry inclined his head to hear better. “You know why he doesn’t remember? The curse isn’t working on him yet.”

Emma frowned. “But David has amnesia.”

“Which is preventing the curse from replacing his fairy tale story with fake memories,” Henry nodded.

“Ah,” Queenie nodded and crossed one leg over the other. “That explains the leak.”

“The leak?” Emma blinked at her in surprise.

“That’s what I’m calling what happened,” Queenie nodded. “A few of the fairy tale memories ‘leaking’ through the amnesia. They’re fighting in his head.”

“So the fake stories are preventing everyone from remembering who they really are,” Harry deduced.

“Exactly!” Henry grinned. “And now is our chance to help him. We just have to get him to remember that he’s - ”

“He’s Prince Charming,” Emma finished. And my father, she added silently, still . . . not sure how she felt about that detail.

“We just have to jog his memory by getting him and Ms. Blanchard together,” Henry finished.

Harry blinked. “But we tried that already.”

“And it woke him up,” Henry pointed out smugly.

Newt laughed and ruffled Henry’s hair. “Good point, lad!”

“Hey!” The voice made the family look up, and David smiled tentatively at them as he joined them. “You’re the ones who saved me, right?”

“Oh!” Emma jumped to her feet, smiling and nodding as Henry did the same. “Yeah, I guess.”

“And, uh . . . ” David looked around sheepishly. “You’re also the only ones I know here.”

“You can hide with us!” Harry chirped with a grin.

“Fantastic,” David sighed in relief, then he brightened when someone arrived with a food tray. “Thank you,” he said, taking a toothpick and stabbing it into a carrot.

Henry watched with interest as David twirled the toothpick, then he asked, “So, you ever use a sword?”

David let out a startled laugh, looking at Henry in surprise. “I’m sorry?”

“Mum knows!” Harry grinned.

“Harry!” Emma blushed.

“So does Uncle Newt,” Harry pointed, making the man blink. “Well, he’s usually better with knives.” He tilted his head in consideration. “Must be a family thing.”

“It’s a family hobby,” Emma nodded, rolling with the plan as she patted Harry’s shoulder.

David looked intrigued, making Henry elbow Harry and grin. “And Queenie,” David gestured to the other blonde, who tilted her head. “Thank you for the sweets the other day.”

“Oh, you’re very welcome,” Queenie beamed.

“I don’t know if you’ve actually met the last member of the family,” Emma gestured, and Newt pushed away from the staircase. “David Nolan, Newt Scamander.”

“Pleasure,” David smiled, reaching for Newt’s hand.

“Likewise,” Newt nodded, shaking the offered hand. “Welcome home.”

“Yeah,” David’s smile turned strained as he looked around. “Thanks.” He shook his head, then turned back to Emma. “Emma, you’re friends with Mary Margaret, right? You know if she’s coming tonight?”

“No,” Emma shook her head. “She couldn’t make it.”

“Oh,” David mumbled, looking forlornly down at the carrot on a toothpick.

Regina found Kathryn in the kitchen, the woman taking fruit out of a bowl to arrange it on a platter. “You should go out there,” she said. Kathryn ignored her, and Regina finally plucked the bowl from her hand. “There’s plenty of food,” she told her. “Go. Be with your husband.”

Kathryn sighed, drying her hands on a paper towel. “I lost him once, now I have him back . . . but it’s like I still don’t have him back.” She shook her head in frustration. “You have no idea how that feels.”

Regina pursed her lips. “Actually, I do,” she revealed. “I lost someone, too.”

Kathryn looked up in surprise. “Really?”

“Yes,” Regina nodded. “But the love I lost, there’s no bringing him back. You have a chance here. Go to him.”

Kathryn took a deep breath. “You’re right,” she nodded and walked to the doorway to the living area. “And Regina?” she turned around. “Thank you. Thank you for being such a good friend. It’s been so lonely . . . I’m not used to having one.”

Regina smiled kindly. “Neither am I.”

“Well,” Kathryn chuckled lightly, “like it or not, you have one now.” She found Emma and her family with Dr. Whale, the man nodding attentively as he listened to whatever Harry was saying. She looked around the room for her husband, and when she didn’t find him, she joined the small group. “Have you seen David?” she asked worriedly.

“Um, he,” Emma began to point in the direction she had last seen him, and she blinked when she didn’t find him. “Huh.”

Kathryn turned to Dr. Whale, but the man shook his head. “No.”

“Did you not get the invite?”

Mary Margaret yelped and almost toppled off the stepladder she stood on, and she looked away from attempting to hang a birdhouse. She found David at the fence, a fond smile on his face as he watched her. “David,” she swallowed hard.

He chuckled and launched himself over the fence. “Here,” he held out his hand for the birdhouse. Mary Margaret slowly handed it to him and accepted his help down from the stepladder. David climbed it instead, and he reached into the tree branches to hang the birdhouse. “So . . . I heard you resigned from the hospital. Was it me?” He looked down at her as he finished hanging the house. “Because of what I told you? About how I felt about you?” Mary Margaret averted her gaze, and David sighed as he stepped back down onto solid ground. “Come on, don’t tell me it’s one-sided.”

“You’re married,” Mary Margaret reminded him. “It should be no-sided.”

“What it should be doesn’t matter,” David shook his head. “Whoever married Kathryn, it’s not me. I didn’t choose her. I’m choosing you. Now I know you feel it. I can tell.”

Mary Margaret swallowed and took a few steps away. “I know you think that we have this connection . . . but maybe it’s because I happen to be the person who saved your life?” David opened his mouth, but Mary Margaret shook her head and collected the stepladder. “So, why don’t we leave it at that?”

David sighed and watched Mary Margaret leave. In his pocket, he absently touched the card that had been in the bag left by Queenie.

“Come in!”

The borderline biting shout made Emma chuckle quietly as she stepped into Mary Margaret’s loft. She watched the brunette scrub away at her dishes, hard enough that she worried the plate might break in her hands. “You might want to ease up, or that Brillo Pad’s going to press charges,” she japed.

Mary Margaret gritted her teeth. “The dishes were just piling up.”

“This have anything to do with David stopping by?” Emma asked, making Mary Margaret look up in surprise. “I saw him sulking away as I pulled up.”

“We just,” Mary Margaret stammered. “Um . . . he just - ”

“Yeah, I know what you both ‘just,’” Emma told her, sitting at the counter. “And you did the right thing.”

Mary Margaret sighed, returning to lightly scrubbing the dishes. “He made a pretty compelling case.”

“But he’s still married,” Emma finished for her. “I know. I was just at the party.”

Mary Margaret slumped, abandoning her work. “What do I do?” she asked.

“You need to stop cleaning,” Emma answered. “And have a drink.” She pointed to the whiskey on the counter, and Mary Margaret nodded as she turned off the sink. Pleased, Emma grabbed the bottle and two glasses and took them over to the table. “Here’s the thing,” she said as she poured their drinks. “I don’t know a lot about relationships . . . other than having many that failed. But generally speaking, if you think something you want to do is wrong, it is. So, you got to stay strong, and he has to figure out his life.” She held up her glass. “Cheers.”

Mary Margaret’s face set with determination, and she clinked her glass against Emma’s.

Something screamed inside David as he flipped through the photographs Kathryn had set out on the coffee table, and he only looked up when he heard Kathryn. “You look different,” she told him as she sat next to him on the couch. “Your hair, it’s longer.” David nodded as he looked down at his haircut in the pictures, and he felt Kathryn run her fingers through his hair. “You used to always have a buzz cut. You used to complain that long hair was itchy. And hard to take care of.”

“I guess it grew while I was in there,” David shrugged, squinting at the photographs, internally begging for anything to come back.

But nothing did, and Kathryn moved her hand to place it on his back. “So, I was going to go to bed,” she told him. “Do you want to join me?”

David turned to her. “Do you mean ‘go to bed’ go to bed? Or . . . go to bed?”

Kathryn smiled softly. “Whatever you want,” she answered.

David hesitated, then he looked back down at the pictures. “Why don’t we just sit and talk some more?” he asked.

Kathryn suddenly reached for him and kissed him, and David froze in his seat. After a moment, he reached up and touched Kathryn’s cheek, leaning into the kiss -

NO.

The abrupt feeling of wrongwrongWRONG made David gasp and lurch away, making Kathryn blink at him in shock. “This,” he sputtered, pulling his hand away from Kathryn. “This isn’t right.”

Mary Margaret cradled a mug of coffee in her hands as she read from the morning paper, then a chuckle behind her made her jump. “I’m a hell of a doctor, huh?” Dr. Whale smirked as he rounded her table. “No way he wakes up on someone else’s watch.”

Mary Margaret gave a strained smile. “Hello, Dr. Whale.”

“So,” Dr. Whale placed his hands on the back of the chair. “I heard that you resigned from the hospital. I hope it wasn’t because of me.”

Mary Margaret blinked. “Why would it be because of you?”

“Well, our . . . date,” Dr. Whale winced. “If we can call it that, after I royally screwed up. I’m sorry about that again, by the way. I don’t think I apologized enough after that happened.”

Mary Margaret’s smile relaxed. “Thank you, Dr. Whale,” she nodded to him. “I forgive you. Besides,” she nodded to where Ruby was pretending not to watch and doing a rather poor job of it. “You seemed to have a better time afterwards.”

Dr. Whale cringed. “Still not classy of me,” he muttered. “But thank you, Ms. Blanchard. I appreciate it. Have a good day.”

“And you,” Mary Margaret smiled.

Dr. Whale dipped his head and waved to Ruby before heading for the door. Mary Margaret turned back to her paper, only to look up when the chair in front of her screeched. “Ms. Blanchard,” Regina dropped into the chair, a tight look on her face. “May I have a word?”

Mary Margaret cleared her throat, folding her paper. It seemed like she wasn’t going to get much reading done this morning. “Of course.”

“I wanted to talk to you about my friend Kathryn,” Regina told her, blood red lips pressed tightly together. “But more specifically, I wanted to talk to you about her husband David.” Mary Margaret’s heart dropped into her stomach as Regina leaned forward. “You don’t belong together,” she hissed. “He’s not yours. He’s taken. Find somebody else.”

“I haven’t done anything!” Mary Margaret protested.

“Really?” Regina drawled suspiciously. “So he just up and left his wife on a whim?”

Mary Margaret’s heart flip-flopped in her stomach. “He did what?” she breathed in shock.

Regina’s eyes narrowed. “You don’t know.” Stunned, Mary Margaret could only shake her head. “Well, I suppose you soon will. So listen carefully, dear, because it’s in your best interest,” Regina sniffed, crossing her arms on the table. “Stay away. He’s in a fragile state. He doesn’t know who he is or what he’s doing, and you’re this close - ” She pinched her fingers a centimeter apart. “ - to wrecking multiple lives. So before you do something that can’t be undone, let him remember who he was.”

Mary Margaret swallowed hard, watching Regina leave the diner, too many thoughts swirling around in her head.

Queenie hummed to herself as she sorted through the potion vials she had on the floor next to her, able to hear Newt rummaging in his case next to her. “We better find a house to stay here soon,” she said as she found what she was looking for. “We’re running out of some of these potions.”

“We aren’t picky, are we?” Newt poked his head out of his case, his hair standing up like he had been electrocuted. “I mean, all we need is a house with space for all of us. We can do the renovating on our own.”

“Yes, but it would have to be slow,” Queenie pointed out as she handed him the potions she held. “It would be suspicious if we had a fixer-upper one day and a pristine house the next, yes?”

Newt snorted. “We’d probably be the only ones to see it before we bought it, and the only ones who would visit would probably be Henry and Mary Margaret . . . and one of them wouldn’t bat an eye.”

Queenie giggled. “You enjoy having a new nephew, don’t you?”

“What’s not to love?” Newt grinned in excitement as he dropped back down into the suitcase, his voice echoing up into their room. “And Harry doesn’t have to hide!”

Queenie giggled as she peered at the rest of the potions, then hasty knocking at the door caught her attention. She quickly shut the case, making Newt yelp in surprise, but she rapped twice, four times, then thrice in succession on top of the case. Newt quieted, and Queenie scooped the vials off the floor and hid them in her dresser. “Coming!” she called and headed for the door. When she opened it, she found a panicked-looking David outside, a duffel bag in his hand. “David?” she blinked in surprise.

“I didn’t know who else to talk to,” David let out in a rush, eyes blown wide. “Whatever happened to me . . . it’s not who Kathryn knew, and I can’t pretend to be that person. Hell, I don’t know enough about that person to even try and pretend.”

“David,” Queenie held up her hands, watching his breathing with concern. “Take it easy.”

David took a deep breath, attempting to calm down his breathing. “When I was still in the hospital, you said memories were one of your specialties,” he told her, looking at her hopefully. “Is that true?”

Queenie’s eyes widened, and she quickly smoothed her expression. “They are,” she confirmed, folding her arms and giving David a considering look. “As long as the person with them is willing to behave.”

David swallowed hard. “Something’s in there,” he whispered. “I know something is, but no matter what I do, I get nothing. All I know is . . . it isn’t Kathryn.”

Queenie nodded slowly. “It’s Mary Margaret.”

David nodded. “Whatever price you ask for, I’ll pay it,” he promised. “But if there is anything you can do that will help . . . please, help me.”

Queenie tilted her head, practically able to taste the desperation rolling off of David in waves. “There’s no price when it’s for a friend,” she told him. “Meet me back here in an hour.”

David’s mind exploded with thanks-happiness-relief, and he slumped with a smile. “Thank you,” he said fervently.

Queenie giggled. “I will see you soon, David.”

He nodded and hurried down the hall, and Queenie shut the door with a click. The moment it latched, the suitcase popped open and Newt appeared with a wide-eyed look. “Does that mean - ?”

“This is the opening I need,” Queenie grinned widely, clapping her hands in excitement. “Newt . . . I get to see if I can bring his memories back!”

Chapter Text

Mary Margaret ripped her letter opener through one of her envelopes, the tear of paper uneasily satisfying as she sorted through her mail.

“Careful,” David’s voice came from the doorway, and she looked up in shock to see him leaning against the frame. “Looks sharp.”

Mary Margaret gulped, eyes darting around nervously. “You can’t be here,” she whispered, turning her back to avoid looking at him.

David sighed and stepped into her classroom, watching Mary Margaret gather booklets. “I needed to see you,” he told her.

Mary Margaret swallowed as they came face to face. “Tell me you didn’t leave your wife because of me,” she begged. “I do not want to destroy your marriage.”

“You’re not,” David shook her head. “It’s me. I don’t want to hurt her, either, but the most hurtful thing to Kathryn would be me pretending.” He took a deep breath and looked down at her. “She needs someone to feel about her the way I feel about you.”

Mary Margaret recoiled and shook her head, slamming the booklets down on her desks. “I’m really trying hard to stay away from you,” she told him, swallowing back tears as she worked. “To do the right thing.”

“Why is that the right thing?” David asked, backing away as Mary Margaret worked towards him.

“Because you already have a life!”

“With someone I didn’t choose!” Mary Margaret gawked at David in shock, and as the school bell rang, David lowered his voice as kids started pouring into the room. “The man who chose that life, whoever married Kathryn, is gone,” he told her. “The man here wants someone else.”

Mary Margaret gritted her teeth and grabbed David by the sleeve, pushing him towards the door. “You really have to leave me alone.”

“Is that truly what you want?” David asked, stumbling over his feet.

“Go!”

David grabbed the edge of the door, stopping her from shoving him out of the room. “Meet me tonight,” he urged, making Mary Margaret blink in shock. “At least think about it. I’ll be at the bridge where you found me at eight o’clock. Think about it until then and then decide. If you don’t show, I’ll know, and I’ll never bother you again.” Mary Margaret hesitated, and encouraged, David continued. “But if you choose this, if you choose us . . . you know where I’ll be.”

His part said, David walked away from the classroom, and Mary Margaret watched him go in surprise.

Queenie opened the door at David’s first knock, and she smiled happily and stepped back to let him inside. “Come on in.”

“Thank you,” David nodded, absently fiddling with the jacket in his hand as he looked around the room currently occupied by Queenie and - “Where’s Newt?” he asked, looking around in surprise. He recognized some of the man’s belongings in the room.

“Oh, he’s helping Harry with some summer work,” Queenie waved away the concern. It was true, after all . . . sometimes, Harry did much better putting his work into practice instead of just reading theory. “Now, have a seat.”

“Thank you,” David nodded, taking a deep breath and sitting on the edge of one of the neatly-made beds. Queenie sat across from him on the other, reaching for two mugs that rested on the bedside table. “So . . . ” He cleared his throat awkwardly. “How do we do this?”

“Oh, it’s not so much what you do, David, as what I do,” Queenie shook her head. “I’m afraid that when I told you there was no price to pay . . . I may have told a little lie.”

David looked at her warily. “What price do you need?”

Queenie held out one of the mugs. “Trust,” she answered. “Your trust that I am here to help you, not harm you.”

David eyed the mug as if it held poison, and he cautiously reached for it. “What is this?”

His fingers brushed hers as he took the mug -

A roar that was inhumane, recognizable because Queenie heard them all the time at the reserve . . .

A rush of heat, so hot it burned, just past his ear . . .

David in a suit of armor, panting and eyes wild as he watched a dragon writhe and attempt to escape a closed gap in rocks . . .

“You didn’t see that coming, did you?”

The sound of metal cutting through scale and blood, the thump of a head hitting the ground . . .

Queenie’s breath hitched, but she gave no other reaction as she transferred the mug into David’s hand. “Tell me, David,” she watched him look at the mug. “Do you believe in magic?”

David looked up at her sharply. “Excuse me?”

“It’s a simple question,” Queenie shrugged, watching him attentively. “Do you believe in magic?”

“Erm . . . ” David chuckled nervously, absently scratching the back of his head. “Queenie . . . I don’t have any memories that can tell me that. If you can get them back to me, I’m pretty sure I’ll say that I do.”

“Good point,” Queenie conceded. “Well . . . ” She delicately cleared her throat and gestured to the mug. “Drink all of that, and I will do the rest.”

“Just like that?” David asked suspiciously.

“Well,” Queenie tilted her head side to side, “not quite just like that. The memories may be slow to return . . . but I guarantee that once they start, they won’t stop.”

David licked his lips, looking down at his drink with uncertainty. “You promise this will help me?” he asked, his voice small.

Queenie leaned forward. “I swear on my nephew’s life,” she promised.

David took a deep breath, then he lifted the mug and drank. Queenie watched with anticipation, knowing it wouldn’t take long for the Dreamless Sleep potion to kick into gear. She had only laced the tea with enough of the potion to put David to sleep for a few hours . . . but combined with the Memory Potion, that should be all she needed to get David’s memories moving.

In a few seconds, the tea was finished, and David’s eyelids were already starting to droop. Queenie took back the mug, and she gently pushed David to lay on the bed. “And now,” she whispered, placing her fingertips gently on David’s head.

Maniacal giggling with a touch of cruelty and evil . . .

“He came along with an offer. One of you for the farm.”

“I’m not a dragon slayer.”

“You do this, your poor mother . . . well, the king is going to make sure she never wants for anything ever again . . . now, don’t tell me you don’t want that.”

“I don’t have a choice, do I?”

“Oh, everyone has a choice, dearie. Just make sure it’s the right one.”

She smiled in satisfaction. “Let’s make sure you remember who you really are, Prince Charming.”

Emma hummed to herself as she flipped through one of the folders Graham had left on her desk, then the smell of baked goods caught her attention. She turned as Graham approached, and when he opened a box of doughnuts, she gave him a curious look. “Sometimes the clichés are true,” he shrugged unapologetically.

“OK,” Emma nodded, closing the folder and folding her arms. “What do you want?”

Graham chuckled. “Remember when I said no night shifts?” Emma narrowed her eyes, and Graham gave her a pleading look. “I need you to work tonight. Just this once.”

“Why?” Emma sighed in irritation, leaning back her head with a groan. She had been hoping to have enough time to return to the reserve and take a flight on Achilles. Why the pegasus didn’t like Newt’s case, she’d never know.

“I volunteer at an animal shelter, and the supervisor is sick, and someone needs to feed the dogs,” Graham answered, extending the box hopefully.

Emma eyed the sweets, then she sighed. “Very lucky you brought a bear claw,” she told him as she plucked the doughnut out of the box.

Graham smiled in relief, then Mary Margaret rushed into the room. “Emma, can I talk to you for a moment?” she asked, sounding out of breath.

Emma looked at Graham, and he pointed in the direction of his office. “I’ll just go patrol my office.”

Mary Margaret waited anxiously until Graham’s door shut, and as soon as it did, her words spilled out of her. “He left his wife. David, he left her! He left Kathryn!”

“OK,” Emma held up her hand. “Slow down.”

“He did it for me,” Mary Margaret breathed, rounding Emma’s desk to perch on the edge of it. “He wants me to be with him. He wants me to meet him tonight!”

“That’s . . . ” Emma fumbled for words. “Uh . . . ”

“I mean, I’m trying so hard to be strong, but he just keeps coming,” Mary Margaret plowed through her. “I mean, how do I stop it? You know, how do I let him down? What would you do?”

The cogs in Emma’s mind finally started working again, and she considered all the words Mary Margaret had dumped on her. As she looked at the torn expression on her friend’s face, the answer was simple. “I’d go.”

Mary Margaret froze and looked at her in surprise. “What?”

“Well, he left her,” Emma explained. “It’s one thing to say that he wants you, but it’s another to actually make a choice, and now he has.” She shrugged, taking a bite out of her bear claw. “That’s all you can ask for.”

Mary Margaret bit her lip anxiously. “Given her new friendship with Kathryn, I don’t think Regina would be happy.”

Emma snorted inelegantly with her mouth full of fried dough. “All the more reason to do it.”

Mary Margaret chewed her lip, looking out the window with nervousness. “Good Lord, is this really happening?” she whispered.

Emma smiled. “You tell me.”

Newt knocked on the door to his and Queenie’s room, stepping inside when he heard Queenie’s distracted voice call for him to enter. He found his sister standing at the window, her hand drawing back the curtains. She watched out the window intently, and Newt set his case on the floor and walked to join her. “How did it go?” he asked.

“There’s so much in his head to sort through,” Queenie whispered and reached for his hand. Newt took it between both of his without hesitation, and he felt her relax at the familiar touch. “Newt, whatever magic made it possible for this curse to happen . . . it’s magic I’ve never seen before. To smother all of those memories . . . ”

She trailed off, and Newt followed her gaze out the window. David was walking down the streets of Storybrooke, occasionally glancing down at a map in his hands. “Will he remember?” he asked.

Queenie sighed, pressing her fingers to her head. “I’ve done what I can,” she answered. “It’s up to his mind now.”

David’s head felt like he was fighting through fog as he walked through Storybrooke, and he was certain it was from whatever Queenie had done that afternoon. He had no recollection of what she had done, but it felt like his brain was pressing against his skull. He had wanted to stay longer, to ask what she had done, but he had given Mary Margaret a choice, and he intended to see how she answered.

“Mr. Nolan?” David yelped and looked up from his map, and the dark-haired woman held up her hand apologetically. “Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you,” Regina told him. “I was just heading home from work, and I saw you. Are you lost?”

“Yeah,” David admitted, looking down at the map he held. “Yeah . . . kind of. I’m looking for the toll bridge.”

“Ah,” Regina smiled. “Where you were found. Trying to jog your memory?”

“No,” David shook his head. “I’m meeting someone.”

Regina’s smile froze. For some reason, David thought it was a familiar expression. “So you made your choice.”

David nodded. “Yes.”

“Well, I don’t suppose I can convince you to change your mind?”

David reminded himself that this was Kathryn’s friend, and he buried any negativity he felt and shook his head. “I can’t change what I feel.”

“No,” Regina laughed lightly. “Of course not. Walk down the street to Mr. Gold’s pawnshop. You’ll find a fork in the road. Go left. It will take you to a hiking trail that leads directly to the bridge.”

David sighed in relief. “Thank you,” he told her, lightly jogging across the street. “For understanding.”

“Good luck, David.” David looked back and saw Regina give him an unreadable look. “I hope you find what you’re looking for.”

David slowly nodded, then he continued his way down the street towards the pawnshop. The lights out and inside were still lit, signaling it was still open, and David passed the shop expectantly. He frowned when he only found a parking lot past the shop, no fork in the road in sight. After a quick glance at the map, he walked into the shop. “Hello?” he called. “Hello?”

There was no answer, so David took a few moments to look around the pawn shop. He passed a pair of puppets (were they screaming?) and a set of teacups, then the tinkle of glass caught his attention. Unicorns of blue and clear crystal dangled from a mobile hanging above one of the glass cases, and David walked over, eyes locked on the creatures. He reached out and cradled one in his hand -

“Charming.”

Pain laced through his head, and David winced before turning, releasing the unicorn as he did. “I’m sorry?” he asked, seeing the man in a suit behind the counter.

“The mobile,” Mr. Gold gestured. “Isn’t it charming? Exquisitely designed, masterfully crafted. I could get it down, if you like.”

“No, no, no,” David shook his head, walking over to join the owner. “I mean, it’s very nice, but actually, I’m looking for the toll bridge. The mayor said there was a fork in the road by your shop, but . . . ”

He shrugged helplessly, and Mr. Gold clicked his tongue. “It seems Ms. Mills has led you astray.”

“Yeah,” David sighed. “Yeah, you’d think the mayor would know her own town.”

“One would think,” Mr. Gold muttered. David raised an eyebrow in confusion, and Mr. Gold gestured to the door. “Out of the door, turn right. Two blocks, you’ll find the trail. Can’t miss it.”

“Thank you,” David nodded, turning towards the door.

He stopped in his tracks when he saw the wooden figure by the door. “See something you like?” Mr. Gold asked.

David stepped forward as if in a trance, pointing at the wooden windmill. “Where did you get that?” he asked.

“That old thing?” Mr. Gold asked in amusement. “That’s been gathering dust for . . . forever.”

David carefully pushed the blades of the windmill, sending them spinning. “I think,” he said slowly, ignoring the pain blossoming in his head. “This belonged to me.”

Blades swinging through the air, made of steel, not wood . . .

David recoiled from the windmill, gasping as his mind flooded.

A woman’s loud sobbing, born from sorrow just as much as pain, echoing . . .

“Really?” Mr. Gold’s voice sounded far away. “Are you sure?”

A newborn baby’s cries of fear, red blood seeping through white fabric . . .

David’s breath hitched, and he stepped away from the windmill.

“Find us!”

Pain, unbelievable pain, and darkness flooding, even as the empty trunk of a tree loomed in front of him . . .

“Let’s make sure you remember who you really are.”

Queenie’s voice echoed in his head, and David’s eyes flew wide open.

“Goodbye, Prince Charming.”

“Prince Charming.”

“I remember.”

Mary Margaret paced by the stream under the toll bridge, looking up at the full moon with nerves causing her heart to race faster than ever before. She had arrived early, and now the seconds were ticking ever closer to eight o’clock . . . and yet David had not arrived.

The sound of footsteps on stone made her turn, and her eyes widened when David crashed into view. The moment his eyes landed on her, they lit with delight. “You came,” he breathed.

Mary Margaret blushed at the awe in his tone. “You sound surprised.”

“I didn’t know if you would,” David stammered, his footsteps careful as he approached her. “I didn’t - ” He cut his words off with a chuckle, his gait more confident as he approached. “I should’ve known.”

The warmth made Mary Margaret shiver. “Known what?” she asked.

David smiled. “Love always wins in the end.” Mary Margaret’s cheeks flushed redder, and David stopped just inches from her. “You chose us.”

“You chose first,” Mary Margaret held her head high, looking David in the eyes. “Saying is one thing . . . choosing is another.”

“I did,” David nodded. “And I promise, I always choose you.”

Any remaining resistance in Mary Margaret crumbled, and she couldn’t stop a sob of relief from bubbling out of her. Alarm crossed David’s face, but Mary Margaret shook her head and stepped forward, placing her hands on his chest. “Then I choose you, too,” she told him. “I choose us.”

David laughed in delight, pulling her closer, and when he leaned in to kiss her, Mary Margaret met him halfway. The kiss was passionate and eager and so full of love that when David wrapped his arms around her waist and twirled her around, she had to break the kiss because of the gleeful laughter she couldn’t contain.

Maybe Henry was right. Maybe this was her happily ever after.

“I’m telling you, Newt,” Emma sighed, sipping her coffee as she drove down the streets of Storybrooke in the police cruiser, “I’m going to owe Achilles so many sugar cubes after this.”

Newt’s laughter echoed from her phone, which rested on her knee. “You spoil that pegasus, Emma.”

Emma rolled her eyes with a snort. “Like you don’t spoil Arete.”

“Hey, Qilins are meant to be treasured! And you know what happened to the last Qilin I tried to help.”

“Yeah, I know,” Emma conceded with a sigh. “I didn’t mean it like that.”

“No, I know you didn’t. I’ll see if I can convince him to visit in the case. Maybe he just likes having the reserve to himself.”

Emma barked in laughter. “That’s my boy!”

“It’s my reserve, Emma!”

Emma laughed as she drove down the street, then a shadowy figure climbing out of a top-story window caught her eye. She recognized the house immediately, and her heart lurched in her chest. “Newt, I’m gonna have to call you back,” she said sharply, picking up her phone and hanging up.

She quickly pulled over to the side of the road and turned off the car, grabbing her nightstick from the passenger seat. She closed the door as quietly as she could, then she ducked under the trees and hid behind the shrubs. She carefully peered out and watched the shadowed figure approach the road, and when those footsteps finally reached the sidewalk, she swung her nightstick with all her might.

Graham collapsed on the sidewalk with a yelp of pain, clutching his stomach with both hands. Emma stared down at him in shock, her grip on her nightstick faltering. “This is volunteering?” she asked incredulously.

Graham blinked wearily up at her with a groan. “Plans changed,” he said weakly. “Regina needed me to - ”

“Sleep with her?” Emma interrupted, narrowing her eyes.

“No,” Graham shook his head.

Liar, Emma’s instincts whispered as the sheriff struggled to his feet, clothes unkempt and wrinkled. That was no way for someone to look if they had just been at the house for a visit. “Why were you sneaking out the window?” she challenged.

Graham swallowed, and his shoulders slumped. “Because she didn’t want Henry to know,” he admitted.

Emma’s jaw dropped. “You did this with Henry in the house?!”

“He’s sleeping!” Graham tried to assure her. “He doesn’t know!”

Emma’s pale face was tinged green. “Oh, my God, I wish I was Henry right now,” she shook her head, her glare scathing as she looked at Graham. “This is disgusting.”

“I really do work at an animal shelter,” Graham began.

“You can finish my shift,” Emma shook her head, not wanting to hear another word, and she shoved the keys into Graham’s chest, pushing him back several steps. “I’m done working nights.”

She walked away before Graham could say a word, and she almost dropped her phone as she pulled it out of her pocket. Thankfully, she just had to redial her last contact. “Emma?” Newt answered immediately. “What happened?”

Emma closed her eyes, swallowing back tears. “I need you to pick me up,” she whispered. “My shift’s done.”

“Where are you?”

“I get off my shift in ten minutes,” Ruby told Dr. Whale as she rounded the counter. “Stay long enough for a drink?”

“I would be happy to,” Dr. Whale smiled charmingly.

The bell above the door chimed, and Ruby looked up, curious to see who had come to the diner. “Mary Margaret!” she brightened, and Dr. Whale curiously turned. “What can I get you?”

“Considering how I’m feeling?” Mary Margaret grinned, her eyes bright. “Give me the best you’ve got.”

“Oh?” Ruby grinned. “Take a seat and tell me all about it!”

“I guess that means I’m no longer wanted,” Dr. Whale held up his hands teasingly as he backed away from the bar.

Ruby merely pointed to one of the booths in the back, and Dr. Whale obligingly headed for the seat. “Alright, girl,” she ordered Mary Margaret as she patted the bar. “Spill. Who made you light up like a Christmas tree?”

Mary Margaret bit her lip, watching Ruby pour her some top shelf whiskey. “David,” she admitted quietly.

Ruby almost dropped the bottle. “David Nolan?!” she squeaked, looking around to make sure no one heard her.

“He left his wife for me,” Mary Margaret nodded, keeping her voice low as Ruby leaned in closer. “He told me to meet him at the toll bridge if I felt the same.”

“And he was there?” Ruby asked in disbelief.

“I got there first . . . but he came,” Mary Margaret told her, twirling her silver ring around her finger. “I mean, he’s been trying to tell me for several days . . . but actually did something to back up his words.” Ruby’s face showed her uncertainty, and Mary Margaret reached out to take her hand. “Ruby, I’m happy,” she stressed the word. “Really, really happy. I wouldn’t have gone to meet him if I didn’t want this.”

Ruby sighed, looking down at their hands. “You’re really sure about this?” she asked. When Mary Margaret nodded eagerly, her smile coming back despite her visible attempt to suppress it, Ruby sighed and patted her hand. “Well, I’m not the best person to lecture you on what’s right given the number of headaches I’ve given Granny,” she said. “But if he does hurt you - ”

“You’re first in line to say ‘I told you so,’” Mary Margaret guessed.

“I was gonna say I would rip out his throat,” Ruby smirked, and she winked when Mary Margaret giggled into her drink. “Enjoy your drink, girl. And enjoy your happiness.”

Mary Margaret held up her drink in silent toast. “And to you getting yours, Ruby.”

“Thanks,” Ruby smiled, her gaze drifting to where Dr. Whale sat in the back, then to where the clock ticked away the time until she ended her shift. She blinked, then she looked back at Mary Margaret. “Where is David?”

“Oh,” Mary Margaret swallowed her drink. “He said he needed to thank someone.”

Ruby raised an eyebrow curiously.

“That rotten bastard,” Emma ground out as she stormed up the stairs in the inn, Newt her silent shadow and letting her rant. “If it had just been what he said it was, I wouldn’t mind doing the night shift. But telling me to do it so he could sleep with Regina?” She all but growled when she reached the landing. “This is why I don’t do relationships, Newt.”

“Well, I don’t think I can really help you here, Emma,” Newt shrugged, watching Emma use her spare key to unlock the door to Newt and Queenie’s room. He frowned in confusion, tilting his head when he reached the door. He could have sworn he heard -

“Queenie!” Emma said as she shoved open the door and marched into the room. “I need to talk to - ”

She stopped so suddenly that Newt ran into her back. He made a sound in surprise and backed away, then he realized what had made Emma stop. Queenie was perched on the edge of her bed, her eyes wide when she saw who had come into her room. Then her face split with a grin, and Newt felt the delight that rolled off of her.

And across from her, David stood from the bed, his face draining of color as he looked at Emma. He appeared speechless as he looked at her, and Emma swallowed, taking a tentative step back so Newt was only a reach away. “Queenie?” she asked in a quieter voice. “What’s going on?”

“Emma?” David whispered, his voice breaking on the name.

Emma froze in place, and she didn’t feel Newt reach out to take her hand reassuringly. That look on David’s face . . . she knew that look. She saw it every time she saw Lucius look at Draco, every time Dan looked at Hermione. That was the face of a father looking down at their only child with all the love they felt.

And David’s face . . . she saw that face every time she looked in the mirror while she was with Harry. That was her face. Time stopped around her as she looked at the raw hope and awe in David’s expression, a look that reminded her of all those cheesy movies when long-lost relatives found each other again. The memory of her Gringotts visit flashed through her head, and she swallowed hard. She had wanted proof. And here it was, staring her right in the face.

“Dad?”

The whisper was so quiet, Newt almost didn’t hear it. Somehow David did, for he let out his breath in a rush and crossed the room quickly. “Emma,” he choked, reaching for her with trembling hands.

Emma lurched out of Newt’s grasp and fell into David’s embrace, and the feeling of rightness sank into her bones. Her magic sang in her veins, and she did a horrible job of stifling a sob as she clung to David. His arms tightened around her in response, and she whimpered. “Dad,” she repeated, her voice wobbling. “I found you.”

“You found me,” David - no, Prince Charming - agreed, pressing his lips to the top of her head as he cradled his daughter to his chest, and Queenie quietly flipped past them to lead Newt out into the hallway, the door shutting with a quiet click behind them. “And nothing is ever separating us again.”

Chapter Text

The passage of time didn’t matter in the slightest to Emma as she curled up on Queenie’s bed, still clutched in David’s tight embrace. She didn’t care about the grip he held on her, for she clung to him just as tightly. She had always been the parent giving hugs to her child, or the younger sibling receiving one from her elder ones. It felt so good to be the child on the receiving end of a hug this time, even if her father appeared to be the same age as her.

But that was just a fleeting thought, as David didn’t seem to care at all that she was the same age as he. All he did was stroke her hair as he hugged her close, his hands faintly trembling as if he couldn’t believe she was there. Emma couldn’t blame him, because if everything in Henry’s storybook was true . . . he had been cursed for twenty-seven years and had waited that long for her.

Yeah, screw time. Emma was just grateful she had her father back.

“How did you find us?” David whispered, as if afraid speaking louder would break the moment.

“Henry found me,” Emma admitted, shifting to rest her head on his shoulder. “He stole Mary Margaret’s credit card and took a bus to Queenie’s bakery. He got there when we were closing for the night. I had to drive him back.” She shrugged. “He convinced me to stay.”

“I’m glad you did,” David smiled. “He’s a smart kid.”

“Yeah,” Emma nodded. “He is.” They sat in comfortable silence for a few seconds, then Emma took a deep breath and sat upright, tucking her feet under her so she sat cross-legged. “Dad - ” Oh, saying that was going to take some getting used to. “How did this happen?”

David sighed and looked down at his hands. “How much do you know?” he asked.

“Only that there’s a curse and I’m the one who’s meant to break it,” Emma answered sheepishly. “I, uh . . . didn’t believe a lot of what Henry said in the beginning. This curse is nothing like I’ve ever learned about.”

David nodded and reached for her hands. Emma let him take them, which seemed to give David confidence to speak. “When I married Snow, Regina arrived and promised she would destroy our happiness if it was the last thing she did. Snow thought about it every day, and when she was pregnant with you, she decided she wanted to ask someone what she meant. When we visited Rumplestiltskin, he told us the Queen meant to curse us into a place where time would stop, where we would have everything we love ripped away from us. The only happy ending in existence would be hers.”

Emma swallowed hard. “That’s why we look the same age.”

“Yeah,” David nodded with a weak chuckle. “A little odd, but I think I can get used to it. I remember what happened in the Enchanted Forest like it just happened yesterday.”

“Well,” Emma gestured pointedly to him.

David’s laugh was more genuine that time as he nodded. “Rumplestiltskin told us that our only hope was you, that we had to send you somewhere safe. By your twenty-eighth birthday, you would find us and break the curse. The Blue Fairy found an enchanted tree that, when fashioned into an appropriate vessel, could send someone to another world. Geppetto and Pinocchio turned it into a wardrobe . . . but the wardrobe could only protect one.” Emma’s heart dropped into her stomach, and David swallowed. “We planned to send Snow through before you were born . . . but she went into labor the day the wardrobe was completed. That was the same day Regina cast her curse . . . and Snow couldn’t be moved.”

“And since the wardrobe could only take one, you sent me,” Emma concluded numbly.

“Yes,” David whispered, his voice broken as his grip on her hands tightened; Emma swore she felt her bones creak. “She told me to take you to the wardrobe while she was confined to her bed. I fought through Regina’s soldiers to reach the wardrobe, and I was run through just as I put you inside. The last thing I remember before waking up here was the soldiers checking the wardrobe . . . and you were gone.”

“And I was here,” Emma finished, trying hard to swallow around the lump in her throat. “Alone.”

“I wish that hadn’t been the case,” David shook his head, tears in his eyes as he looked at her. “You shouldn’t have had to be alone. I’m so sorry about that, Emma.”

Emma took a deep breath, reaching up to wipe away a few of her own tears. “Well, I wasn’t alone for the last part of it. That’s why I’m not freaking out so much right now.”

“I see,” David smiled as he looked around the room. “You made yourself your own little family.”

“It’s bigger than this,” Emma laughed, her heart lifting as the subject changed. “Some of it’s on the other side of the pond.”

“Europe, right?”

“Britain,” Emma nodded. “It’s another long story.” She fiddled with her watch, then she looked at David. “Do you want to meet them?”

David looked at her, his surprise evident. “Are you sure?” he asked hesitantly. “I mean . . . I’d be thrilled, Emma, but this has to be overwhelming for you.”

“Overwhelming describes the day I first took Harry to Gringotts,” Emma said blandly.

David blinked. “Where?”

“Exactly,” Emma smirked as she got to her feet. “You told me how we all ended up here. Besides, you’re officially part of Operation Cobra now, so you should know the other players.”

“Operation what?” David repeated, but he was smiling as he stood and followed her.

“Henry’s idea,” Emma said in explanation as they left the room.

David laughed as she unlocked the neighboring room. “That explains a lot.”

Emma pushed open the door and smiled at the sight that awaited her. Newt was bent over a few potion vials, mumbling to himself as he worked. Harry was snuggled against Queenie on his bed, his nose buried in one of his textbooks, but she could tell from his scrunched nose that he wasn’t paying much attention to what he was reading. His head shot up when she stepped into the room, and he immediately jumped off the bed. “Mum!”

“Hey, kid,” Emma’s smile widened as she hugged her son. “There’s someone you need to be reintroduced to.” Harry’s emerald eyes turned to the man who followed Emma into the room, and his eyes brightened when he realized what happened. “Dad, this is my adopted son, Harry Potter-Swan. Harry, this is . . . ” She bit her lip to contain a laugh, then gave up when her laughter bubbled up anyway. “Well, he’s your grandfather.”

David made a face at that description, but Harry grinned widely. “Aunt Queenie brought your memories back!” he cheered.

“She certainly made them come back,” David agreed with a thankful glance in Queenie’s direction before he turned back to Harry. “And I got some new family members, too.”

Harry nodded in agreement and hugged him around the waist, and David rubbed his back with a pleased expression. “He wasn’t going to fall asleep,” Queenie gave Emma an apologetic smile.

“Oh, I think it’s gonna be a while for me to do that, too,” Emma chuckled, tugging out the bands that held her braids in place. “So I figured we should talk about what we can.”

“That’s smart,” Newt agreed as he corked one of the potions and stood, brushing off his hands with a smile as he crossed the room. “Prince Charming,” he playfully bowed.

“Something tells me you should just keep calling me David for the time being,” David said dryly, but he returned the bow with a grin.

“Oh, if we’re to avoid the Queen’s wrath, absolutely,” Newt grinned cheerfully, not showing any sign of fear as he extended his hand. “Welcome to the family, David.”

David shook his hand firmly, his hand settled protectively on Harry’s shoulder. “I’m glad I’m getting it back.”

“As are we,” Queenie told him, a somber expression on her face. “I merely wish it would be that easy to bring your wife’s memories back.”

David’s face twisted with pain as he sat across from her; Harry jumped up and claimed the space next to him without a word. “My luck comes from my condition when the Queen’s curse hit,” he said. “I think it’ll be up to Emma from here on out.”

“No pressure,” Emma sighed as she sat on David’s other side.

“So,” David cleared his throat and looked around at his daughter, his grandson, and their surrogate family. “Tell me what you want.”

Harry looked expectantly at his mother, aunt, and uncle. The trio exchanged looks, then Newt fidgeted and took a deep breath. The story poured from all of them, starting from the Global Wizarding World with Grindelwald to Newt and Queenie’s time on the run to Voldemort’s rise and Dumbledore’s manipulations. David’s expression darkened with each tale, but he listened attentively and never interrupted. The fury he displayed when Harry quietly spoke about the Dursleys made Newt glance at Emma, for the magizoologist had seen that rage on Emma’s face often.

“Gringotts is the wizarding bank run by goblins,” Queenie was explaining as Harry started to nod off against David’s arm. “We took Emma and Harry there right away so she could blood-adopt him, ensuring Dumbledore couldn’t place him anywhere else.”

“Blood-adopt?” David interrupted for the first time since the story began, his brow knitted in confusion.

“If a child’s parents die, the guardian next in line to take custody of the child adds their blood to a potion that the child then drinks,” Newt elaborated. “That child is then theirs in both blood and magic. This method also allows families who may be unable to have a child to take an orphan and claim them as their own to continue the line.”

“So I’m Harry’s third biological parent, in a way,” Emma smiled fondly, looking down at her tired son.

“Magic can do some incredible things,” David marveled, running his fingers through Harry’s hair.

It was such an Emma gesture that Queenie couldn’t help but smile. “Indeed, it can.”

“When we were at Gringotts to complete the adoption, Gornuk - the goblin who helped us - took some of my blood for an inheritance test,” Emma told David. “It shows a person’s family line, their blood status, and . . . well, their inheritance, as said in the name. When mine appeared, it showed you and . . . Mom . . . but your statuses were unknown.”

“When we came here, we figured out that was the curse,” Newt nodded.

“That must have been a shock,” David looked at Emma.

Emma snorted. “Ruby was listed as my godmother, too. That was even more confusing.”

“Red,” David smiled fondly. “Snow’s best friend.”

“Next to Mary Margaret, she’s been our biggest supporter,” Queenie grinned. “She made sure we could stay here when Regina tried to kick Emma out.”

David laughed. “That’s the wolf in her!”

Newt blinked. “The wolf?”

“Yeah,” David nodded. “Red is a werewolf.”

Queenie burst into a fit of giggles. “Oh, there goes all of the fairytales we know.”

“Pretty sure our knowledge went out the window when we figured out I’m the daughter of Snow White and Prince Charming, Queenie,” Emma sighed, but her lips quirked up in a smile as well. “We should try introducing her to Remus when the curse is broken.”

From there, they summarized much of their years for David: life on the reserve, Harry receiving his Hogwarts letter, meeting the Malfoys and Hermione in Diagon Alley, and Harry’s first year at Hogwarts. David’s expression turned more troubled as they spoke.

When Emma finished with Henry arriving at the bakery, David wrapped his arm around her and pulled her in for another hug. “You are amazing,” he whispered into her hair, and Emma buried her face in his shoulder to avoid the others seeing her tears. How many years had she craved to have a parent praise her? And David did so effortlessly. “And I will be glad to see the end of this Bumdlebore.”

Queenie burst into a fit of giggles. “Dumbledore,” she corrected.

David shrugged unapologetically. “Him, too.”

Newt grinned widely at Emma. “Your father,” he told her. “Definitely your father.”

“I know,” Emma grinned in return. “And now we need to get my mom, too.”

“Right,” David nodded. “So . . . what do we do about Operation Cobra?”

Emma regretted her decision to walk into the diner with her family as soon as she saw Graham throw a dart that hit its target: the chest of a stag’s picture. She watched as Sidney Glass clapped him on the back while laughing. “Nice shot, Chief. I betcha 20 bucks you can't do it again.”

Graham downed the next shot of alcohol handed to him, and his next dart hit the eye of the stag. Glass’s smirk fell off his face, and Graham laughed, shaking his head and smirking at Glass as he grabbed his darts from the board. “Hey, Ruby, next round's on him!” he called.

Emma looked at Graham, her anger resurfacing as soon as she made eye contact with him. Ruby shook her head and smiled gently at Emma, who sighed and leaned on Newt. She wished it was her dad instead, but he had left earlier in the day to go see Mary Margaret. “Emma, Harry, Newt, Queenie,” Ruby greeted each by name. “What can I get you?”

Emma shook her head as Harry took a seat at the counter with Queenie, the boy glowering at Graham. “Nothing - ” She was cut off by a dart coming way too close to her head, and instincts honed by her years at Newt’s reserve and Lucius’s rigorous training made her swerve to ensure she was out of its path. She whipped around to see where it came from, her hand instinctively reaching to grab her wand from her jacket. “Hey!” she barked angrily. “What the hell? You could have hit me!”

The sheriff shrugged and smirked at her. “I never miss,” he said smugly. “You've been avoiding me since the other night when you saw me . . .”

He trailed off, and Emma crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. “Leaving the mayor's?” she finished for him, taking a small amount of glee at the face he made. “And, yes, that is a euphemism. I'm not avoiding you, Graham. I just have no interest in having this conversation. It's your life, and I really don't care.”

She turned to start talking to Ruby, trying to ignore the man next to her. “If you don't care, then why are you so upset?” Graham asked.

Emma threw her hands up in annoyance, almost hitting Newt in the face. “Hey, watch it!” her brother snarked, grabbing her arm and putting it back down.

Emma ignored him and sighed as she rubbed her temple. “I'm not upset, Graham. I’m just surprised you could do that with Henry inside the house.”

Harry frowned, questions running through his brain. He looked up at Newt and Queenie, but they shook their heads at him, their eyes pinned on Graham. He ignored the looks the two were passing him and focused solely on Emma. “If that were true, you'd be at the bar with me having a drink and not running away,” he said. “Can we please talk about this? I need you to understand!”

Emma felt her patience thinning even more. “Why?! What do you need me to understand so badly?”

Graham shrugged and looked away. “I don't know. Uh, maybe it’s so I can understand.”

Emma huffed. “You need analysis, go talk to Archie,” she deadpanned.

She went to turn again but was faced with Graham groaning. “I wanna talk to you,” the sheriff whined.

Emma shrugged. “Well, your bad judgment is your problem, not mine,” she told him with a glare.

“You don't know what it's like with her,” Graham shook his head. “I don't feel anything. Can you understand that?”

He moved to touch her, but Emma backed up and into Newt’s chest. The magizoologist hadn’t budged from his position behind her at all, and as he put his hand on the small of her back, she straightened and narrowed her eyes at Graham. “A bad relationship? Yeah. I understand a bad relationship. I just don't wanna talk about yours! It’s none of my business!”

Graham’s shoulders dropped, and he deflated. “Look, I know you and Regina have your own issues, and I should've told you about that before you took the job.”

“Yeah,” Emma nodded. “Why the secrecy? We're all adults. You can do whatever you want.”

He shrugged and looked at her sadly. “Because I . . . I didn't want you to look at me the way you are now.”

Emma tilted her head, Harry following her movement. “Why do you care how I look at you?” she asked, relatively certain she didn't want the answer.

“Because . . .”

Graham trailed off, and Emma huffed impatiently. “Wha - ”

Her voice was cut off by Graham pressing his lips to hers, and Queenie choked on her drink when images that didn’t belong to her suddenly flashed through her mind.

The blurred impressions of a forest, lush and green . . .

A wolf with one eye red, the other one blue, appearing to howl at a full moon . . .

She reeled back from the counter and turned to watch Emma abruptly push Graham away from her and step back, right into the protective hands of Newt. “What the hell was that?” Emma demanded, eyes flashing like the Killing Curse.

“Did you see that?” Graham asked breathlessly.

Emma narrowed her eyes. “How much have you been drinking?” she demanded. “That was way over the line!”

As she fully turned to face her siblings and her child, all looking at her with sad eyes, Graham sighed. “I'm sorry. I just . . . ”

Emma spun, snarling. “What? You what?” she asked, anger filtering into her voice so much that Harry backed up in his seat a little to press against the counter.

“I just . . . ” Graham swallowed hard. “I need to feel something.”

Emma deflated slightly, but she turned away from him again and turned to Harry, who was closest to her now. He leaned into her side, and Emma hugged him and kissed his head. “Listen to me, Graham,” she told the sheriff, her voice firm. “You are drunk and full of regret. I get it. But whatever it is you are looking to feel, I can tell you one thing. You're not getting it with me.”

Graham appeared to contemplate speaking again, but after a glance at Newt’s stone-cold expression, he changed his mind. The quartet of witches and wizards watched him walk out, and Harry looked up at Emma. “Why won't you give him at least something?” he asked with a frown. “He’d be good for you, Mum.”

This kid, Emma thought fondly as she kissed the top of his head. “You’ll understand eventually, kiddo,” was her eventual reply. Harry huffed, but he smiled at her anyway.

Regina was working at the dining table when she heard the knock. She got up and opened her door, seeing Sheriff Graham standing in front of her. “Graham?”

Graham took a breath. “Is Henry asleep?” he asked, voice pleading.

Regina nodded. “Yes, he is. He fell asleep about an hour ago. Why?”

Graham sighed in relief, grabbed her waist tightly and walked her backwards. He kicked the door shut behind him, and he kissed her as soon as he heard it shut.

An arrow shot through the air and into a stag at a fast speed. A man, a hunter, stepped out from behind a tree and kneeled beside it, putting his hand on his antlers. “You have died so that I may live. Forgive me. Your sacrifice is honorable. Thank you,” he whispered. Hooked up as a branch snapped near him. A wolf approached him, head tilted down. “Don't worry boy,” the Huntsman told his most loyal companion. “You won't go hungry tonight.”

Graham woke up soaked with sweat, and he sat up straight, rubbing his face. He groaned, the sound waking a sleeping Regina from next to him. “What is it?” she asked tiredly.

“I had the most intense dream,” he said, voice full of confusion and awe. “I was in the woods hunting, and I killed a deer. There was a wolf,” he added, thinking about it.

Regina sat up a little, leaning on one elbow. “A wolf?” she repeated, her voice holding skepticism.

Graham nodded. “Its eyes,” he muttered, his own eyes tinged with mania. “One was blood-red and the other one was black as night. The funny thing is, I think I've seen the wolf before.”

He sat further up, taking off the blanket around his legs. He threw his legs off the bed and placed them on the ground and grabbed his pants. “Come back to sleep, Graham,” Regina shook her head. “It was only a dream.”

Graham shook his head in frustration. “It didn't feel like a dream,” he told her. “It felt like a memory.”

He stood up and put on his pants the rest of the way, followed by both his undershirt and his uniform shirt. “Graham?” Regina sat up properly this time, eyes focused on him.

“I need some air,” he told her. “I need to think.”

Regina sighed, stopping Graham from making his way out of the room. “Graham, please. Come back to bed.”

Graham shook his head, struggling to clear it. “I left my car at Granny's, anyway. I need to go and get it. Clear my head.”

He sat down on Regina's bed corner, pulling on his boots and ignoring Regina as she scowled. “Graham, it's late. You're tired, probably still drunk. Don't leave, okay?”

“Since when do you want me to stay anyway?” he scoffed and stood up to leave.

“You're not well!” she said, waving her hand over him.

He walked to the door and pulled it open. “I'm fine, Regina,” he told her and walked out of the door, closing it on his way out. When he stepped out of the house, he began the walk back to Granny’s.  He fumbled his keys when he went to unlock his car, and he grumbled in annoyance as he bent to pick them up. Approaching footsteps made him look up, and he stared in shock at the wolf with piercing eyes just a few feet away. Graham shuffled away, but the wolf merely looked at him then trudged away.

The wolf's eyes were mismatched - one red, one blue.

Emma grinned at Ruby and Mary Margaret as they sat in Mary Margaret’s apartment, the trio of friends drinking wine, snacking, and spending the night gossiping. “One nighters is as far as I ever go,” she laughed, Ruby laughing with her.

This particular strain of conversation came from Emma asking where the flowers on her counter had come from, and Mary Margaret explaining how they had been an apology bouquet from Dr. Whale after their disastrous date, and that led to talking about one-night stands.

“That’s because you're - ” Mary Margaret stopped herself from talking and sipped her wine, trying to act conspicuous.

It didn’t work, as Emma’s eyebrows raised as she looked at the teacher. “Because I'm what?” she challenged.

Mary Margaret shook her head. “Nope. Never mind.”

Emma kicked out with her foot, knocking Mary Margaret’s feet off the couch. “Tell me! What do I do?”

“You're just protecting yourself,” Mary Margaret answered with a sigh. “With that wall you put up.”

“Just because I don't get emotional with a man,” Emma scoffed.

Ruby sighed. “I see where she's coming from Emma,” she said, and Emma looked at her godmother (and wow, that was harder to think of than David as her father) in betrayal. “You do have a wall put up.”

“You don't get emotional with a man?” Mary Margaret scoffed. “The way you’ve downed half a bottle of wine on your own in the last half hour tells a very different story, Emma.”

Emma crossed her arms. “What story is that?”

Ruby scooted closer to Emma and Mary Margaret, patting Emma’s leg. “The one that's obvious to everyone - except apparently you. That you have feelings for Graham.”

Emma shook her head in denial. “Come on. I don’t have feelings for Graham!”

“There's that wall!” Mary Margaret sing-songed, getting up and going to pour more wine into her wine glass.

“That's not a wall,” Emma defended.

Mary Margaret raised her eyebrows when she came back. “Really? Because I see one.”

Emma threw her hands up. “There's nothing wrong with being cautious! Ask my siblings! And my son!”

“Oh, true, true,” she conceded with a sigh. “But Emma . . . that wall of yours, it may keep out pain . But it also may keep out love .”

Sheriff Graham entered Mary Margaret's classroom as she started setting up her chalkboard for the children’s lesson. He cleared his throat, and she jumped and turned, startled. “Mary Margaret, can I talk to you?” he asked.

“Oh, goodness, Graham. You scared me!” she laughed. When she saw his solemn face and pale complexion, she grew worried. “Graham? What's the matter? Are you okay?” she asked, signaling for him to move closer to where she stood at her desk.

“I think we - ” Graham gulped. “I think we know each other.”

Mary Margaret did a double take. “Of course, we do!”

“No, no, no,” Graham shook his head. “Not from here. Not from Storybrooke.”

Mary Margaret frowned. “From where, then?”

Graham took a deep breath. “Another life.”

She stared at him in surprise. Whatever she had expected to hear, that hadn’t been it. “What?” she finally sputtered in surprise.

“Mary Margaret, how long have we known each other?” Graham asked.

Mary Margaret frowned thoughtfully. “I don’t know,” she answered. “A while.”

“Do you remember when we met?” Graham pressed, sitting in the chair across from her.

Mary Margaret opened her mouth to answer, then she froze as she considered. She wracked her brain for anything, but all she came up with was . . . “No,” she admitted.

“Me, neither,” Graham nodded. “I can’t remember when I met you or when I met anyone. Isn’t that odd?”

“I don’t know,” Mary Margaret whispered. “I . . . I suppose. I think that’s just life. Things get hazy.”

Graham gulped. “Have I ever . . . hurt you?”

Mary Margaret balked at the thought. “Oh, Graham, no!” she shook her head rapidly. “Of course not! What is going on?”

“Do you believe in other lives?” he asked instead of answering.

Mary Margaret tilted her head. “Like heaven?”

Graham shook his head. “I mean, like, past lives.”

Mary Margaret blinked, then she sighed in fond exasperation. “You’ve been talking to Henry.”

Graham blinked. “Henry?” he repeated.

“Oh, he has this book of stories,” Mary Margaret explained. “He has been going on about how he thinks we are all characters from them, from another land. We’ve forgotten who we really are.” She watched a faraway look enter Graham’s eyes, and she frowned. “Which, of course, makes no sense.”

“Right,” Graham mumbled. “No, of course.”

Sunlight coming through the windows glinted off the sheriff’s forehead, and with a concerned look, Mary Margaret left her desk and laid the back of her hand against his forehead. “Graham, you’re burning up!” she gasped, eyes wide in concern. “Go home and get some rest. I think you’ll feel much better after you’ve had some sleep.”

“Right,” Graham cleared his throat and nodded. “You’re absolutely right. I’m sorry I’ve disturbed you.” He stood and clasped Mary Margaret’s hand gratefully. “Thank you.”

“Of course,” Mary Margaret nodded, watching with worry as Graham left.

“I don’t get it!” Emma complained as she plucked her green-feathered darts off the floor. “You’re hopeless in the kitchen, yet you’re accurate as hell when you’re using thrown weapons!”

“That’s the Sacred Twenty-Eight training,” Newt chuckled as he pulled his yellow-feathered darts out of the center of the target on the bulletin board. “Come on, I’ve seen the work Lucius has done with you. Just imagine these are lighter knives.”

“Yeah,” Emma snorted as she took aim. “Feather light knives. Not gonna happen.”

Newt’s three darts grouped in the center once again, then Emma launched dart after dart at the target. She groaned when her darts clattered to the floor again, and she smacked Newt in the shoulder when he burst out laughing. “Shut up!” she groused, fighting the urge to smile.

“Our tax dollars hard at work, I see,” Regina remarked as she stepped into the bullpen, glancing from the pair to the dart board.

“Graham isn’t here,” Emma informed her as she gathered her darts. “I assumed he took a sick day.” She regarded Regina with a wry look. “With you.”

“Oh, so you’re aware of us?” Regina’s dark eyes lit, and she smirked smugly. “Good. That’s why I’m here. Because I’m also aware of your relationship with him.”

Emma snorted. “I don’t have a relationship with him.”

“Oh?” Regina raised an eyebrow. “So . . . nothing’s ever happened between the two of you?” Emma stiffened, and Regina chuckled. “You forget, Ms. Swan. I have eyes everywhere.”

“Apparently those eyes don’t take into account that Emma didn’t make that move,” Newt hummed, twirling a dart between his fingers.

Emma nodded in agreement. “It didn’t mean anything.”

Regina pursed her lips. “Well, of course not. Because you’re incapable of feeling anything for anyone.”

Emma narrowed her eyes. “Careful, Madam Mayor,” Newt warned, abandoning the darts to stand behind Emma.

“This doesn’t involve you, Mr. Scamander,” Regina shook her head.

“You’re implying my sister is a robot with no feelings,” Newt deadpanned. “I think this very much involves me.”

“Contrary to your belief, Madam Mayor, I’m not alone,” Emma smirked and folded her arms. “And the way we live our lives is our business.”

“It is until it infringes on my life,” Regina scowled. “Stay away from Graham. You may think you’re doing nothing, but you’re putting thoughts in his head, thoughts that are not in his best interest. You are leading him on a path to self-destruction.” Emma gave her an incredulous look, and Regina smirked. “Stay away.”

Regina turned on her heel and walked out of the station, and Emma tapped her fingers against one of her darts. “It is so tempting to throw this at her back,” she told Newt.

Newt smirked. “I think your father gets the first crack at her, don’t you?”

“That should probably be my mom,” Emma shook her head. She paused in her actions. “I just said that out loud, didn’t I?”

Newt snickered. “Still wrapping your head around it?”

Emma groaned and threw her dart with more force than necessary, burying it deep into the target. “This curse sucks.”

Newt nodded in agreement. “One thing stood out to me from what the good mayor said, though.” Emma looked at him expectantly. “Putting thoughts into his head? Right after Graham said he was seeing things?”

Emma froze. “Just like my dad did?”

Newt nodded. “I think whoever Graham is . . . he’s starting to wake up.”

Harry had been insistent on Henry coming to the inn after school, which Henry was happy to do. He knew his brother didn’t like being at the mayor’s house, and he couldn’t blame him. He climbed the stairs to the next level of Granny’s inn, and he paused outside of the door to Emma and Harry’s room. He could hear voices inside, but neither belonged to Emma, Newt, or Queenie. So who was with his brother? “Harry?” he called as he knocked on the door.

“Coming!” Harry called. A few seconds later, he opened the door with a grin and grabbed Henry’s hand. “You won’t believe what’s happened!” he gushed.

“What?” Henry stumbled in after his brother, making sure the door shut behind them. He paused when he saw David sitting on the bed, a few of Harry’s textbooks from Hogwarts scattered around him. There was a new confidence to the man, and there was an awe and excitement in his expression that made Henry brighten. “You remember!” he realized.

“I remember,” David nodded, and he laughed loudly when Henry practically flew across the room to engulf him in a hug. “And I hear I have you to thank for that!”

“I didn’t do anything,” Henry shook his head, looking up at David in confusion.

“Emma said you were the one who made her bring you back to Storybrooke,” David gently tapped him in the chest. “You brought her here, and the curse started to break. You did more than you believe, Henry.”

Henry shimmied to sit comfortably on the bed, Harry hopping up to sit with them. “How did it happen?” Henry asked eagerly, his eyes bright with the need for knowledge. “How did you get your memories back?”

“It was Aunt Queenie,” Harry grinned.

“She worked her magic,” David nodded, grinning when Harry groaned at the pun. “She brought my memories back to the surface, and eventually, Prince Charming won out over David Nolan.”

“Awesome!” Henry bounced up and down in delight. “Wait,” he paused and looked at David in confusion. “Does that mean I get to call you Grandpa now?”

Harry burst into a peal of laughter, and David chuckled fondly. “Yeah, kid,” he nodded, ruffling Henry’s hair. “I guess so. Maybe not in front of the Queen, OK?”

“OK!” Henry chirped happily. “This means that Operation Cobra is going to work!” He grinned at Harry. “And Emma believes?”

“She does,” Harry nodded. “Especially now that we have someone to tell us exactly how the curse works.”

“Not exactly, maybe,” David amended. “But there aren’t many people from the Enchanted Forest that I didn’t know.”

Henry giggled with glee. “Awesome.”

“You think that’s awesome?” David smirked and gestured to the textbooks strewn across the bed. “Harry’s been telling me about his magic.”

“Oh, yeah, that’s cool, too,” Henry nodded in agreement. “He used his magic to protect me in the mine.”

Harry blushed. “Like I was going to let you get hurt if I had the ability to stop it.”

David watched with a smile as the boys bickered back and forth. This was obviously a recurring argument for them, yet they appeared to be arguing more for fun than anything else. Henry gesticulated to argue his points, but Harry’s green eyes flashed just like Emma’s as he countered. It was unmistakable: they were absolutely her sons.

Ruby’s glare at Queenie fell rather flat, given her mouth was full of one of Queenie’s niffler-shaped cookies. “You will run Granny out of business with these confections,” she accused, but there was no heat in her voice as she wolfed down the rest of the cookie.

Queenie giggled as she closed the box of pastries. “I could be convinced to let them be sold here.”

“That would make business boom,” Ruby nodded as she wiped down the counter. “Now, how soon will the boys be down for a snack break?”

Queenie checked the clock on her wall, her nails clicking on the counter. “Soon, I imagine,” she answered.

“I’ll go get to work on that,” Ruby smiled and headed towards the kitchen.

“You’re a gem!” Queenie called after her.

Ruby’s laughter echoed as she disappeared into the kitchen, then the door to the diner burst open. Queenie turned on her stool and watched Graham fall into the diner, his eyes blown wide as he looked around. “Sheriff?” she asked in concern, standing when she saw the sheen of sweat on his brow. “Are you feeling OK?”

“Henry,” Graham panted, his eyes searching the diner. “I need to talk to Henry.”

“What’s wrong?” Queenie asked, her brow knitting as she reached out and put a hand on Graham’s shoulder -

“So, who do you want me to kill?”

“Without fail, every one of my father’s men has offered me condolences . . . except you.”

“I hunt you, yet you stop to compose a letter?”

The silver flash of a knife descending, avoiding snow white skin and instead slicing through plants . . .

“You’re not going to kill me?”

“Run!”

Queenie recoiled at the voices ringing in Graham’s head, and the sheriff looked at her, his expression feverish. “Please,” he begged. “I need to speak to Henry.”

Queenie swallowed hard and grabbed Graham’s arm. When Ruby left the kitchen, she found no sign of either person.

A hasty knock on the door interrupted Harry and Henry, and the boys paused and looked at the door in unison. “Harry?” Queenie called. “Is Henry in there, too?”

“I’m here!” Henry answered. The lock clicked open, and Queenie entered. She wasn’t alone, however, and Henry blinked in surprise. “Sheriff Graham?” he asked. “Are you looking for my mom?”

“Or mine?” Harry asked.

David, however, stiffened when he recognized the desperate look in Graham’s eyes. “No, I don’t think he is,” he said slowly as he rose to his feet, hand twitching to grasp the hilt of a sword he didn’t have.

Graham looked at him in surprise, then a look of dread formed on his face. “I know you,” he said weakly, appearing ready to collapse. Queenie’s iron grip on his arm was probably the only thing keeping him upright. “Don’t I?”

“I think you do,” David nodded, narrowing his eyes as he stopped in front of the sheriff. “Don’t you, Huntsman?”

The remaining color drained from Graham’s face. “I know that name,” he croaked. “What . . . what’s happening?”

“He’s remembering?” Harry asked in surprise.

“I’ve seen the flashes,” Queenie nodded. “He was looking for you, Henry.”

“For me?” Henry repeated, eyes widening.

“Mary Margaret,” Graham nodded weakly. “She said . . . she said you have a book, and everyone in Storybrooke is a character in it. Am . . . am I in it?”

“You are,” Henry nodded, diving for his backpack and finding his book. “Everyone from Storybrooke is in it.” He flipped through the pages with ease, then he turned the book around and showed Graham. The face of the Huntsman looked up at him, and when Graham’s knees finally buckled, David leapt forward to help Queenie guide the sheriff to sit on the neighboring bed. “When did your flashes begin?” Henry asked quietly.

Graham gulped. “Right after I kissed Emma.”

David’s eyes sharpened. “You kissed Emma?” he asked sharply.

Harry wrinkled his nose, a childlike look of disgust on his face. “Ew.”

Queenie bit her lip to smother a smile, and she patted Harry’s shoulder. “You’ll understand one day, Harry.”

“What did you see?” David asked, looking intently at Graham.

“A wolf,” Graham answered. “I saw that I had a knife in my hand, and I was with Mary Margaret.”

David nodded slowly. “You were about to hurt her.”

Graham nodded shakily. “How did you know that?”

“Because Mary Margaret is Snow White,” David told him. “I only met you once, but you told me what you did for her, and she told me about you later. I called you the Huntsman, because that is all you were known as.”

Graham looked at David in shock. “So . . . so these images, they’re real?” he asked hoarsely. “They’re memories?”

“They are,” David confirmed. “You’re remembering your other life, Huntsman. You aren’t going crazy.”

Graham didn’t look too relieved by the thought. “So . . . the wolf?”

“Makes total sense,” Henry piped up. “You were raised by wolves. That’s why you keep seeing one. It’s your friend, your guide. It’s trying to help you.”

Graham rubbed a hand over his face. “I’m remembering this because I kissed your mother?” he asked. “How is that possible?”

David drummed his fingers on his knee as he contemplated. “Well, Emma wouldn’t exist if it wasn’t for you,” he finally said. Graham looked at him in surprise, and David chuckled. “I’m Prince Charming. Emma is my daughter with Snow White. You spared Snow in the forest, and you helped me escape when Regina held me captive. You made sure we survived. If we hadn’t, Emma wouldn’t have been born.”

Graham swallowed hard. “Do . . . do you know what happened after I spared Snow White?”

“I do,” Henry said. “The Queen took your heart. She ripped it out. It’s kind of her thing. She never wanted you to feel ever again.”

Graham’s colorless face looked slightly green now, and Queenie couldn’t blame him. Doomed to a life without feeling . . . he couldn’t imagine it. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly.

Graham jolted as if he had been electrocuted, and he zeroed in on the book in Henry’s lap. “Let me see that book?” Henry nodded and handed it over, and Graham frantically flipped through the pages until he landed on a picture with the Evil Queen. “What’s that?” he asked, tapping the page. “I saw that, too. The wolf was howling at it.”

Henry peered at the page and recognized the building at once. “That’s her vault,” he said. “It’s where she put your heart.”

A manic glint entered Graham’s eyes, one David didn’t like one bit. “The wolf wants me to find it,” the sheriff breathed, and his abrupt slamming shut of the book made everyone else in the room jump. “Thank you!”

“Sheriff!” Queenie shouted as Graham rushed for the door.

“Huntsman!” David called frantically.

Graham left them all in the dust as he disappeared, and Henry gulped. “That’s not good, is it?” Harry asked timidly.

“No,” David shook his head, watching Queenie pull out her phone to call Emma. “No, it’s not.”

A few seconds after Graham’s squad car pulled up to Regina’s house, Emma’s bug peeled up and parked behind him. Graham gritted his teeth as Emma and Newt exited the car, and he shook his head as he strode across the lawn. “Are you here to have another go at me?” he asked bitterly.

“That’s uncalled for,” Newt scowled.

“Queenie called me,” Emma shook her head, walking quickly to catch up to Graham. “So. The Huntsman, huh?” Graham looked sharply at her, and Emma snorted. “I know magic exists, but it took my sister forcing my dad’s memories to the surface for me to believe in the curse. I got the gist of your part of the story.”

Graham sighed and angrily made his way across Regina’s lawn. “It makes no sense, yet it makes all the sense in the world,” he told her.

Newt snickered. “Now, where have I heard that before?”

“Shut up, Newt,” Emma glared at him, but he shrugged and whistled nonchalantly, sticking his hands in his coat’s pockets as he followed them. “So,” she cleared her throat and looked at Graham. “Queenie said we’re . . . looking for your heart?”

“Yeah,” Graham nodded. “I need to find it. It’s the only thing that explains why I don’t feel anything. I just need to follow the wolf.”

“I knew there was a wolf!” Emma grinned victoriously.

Newt tilted his head and looked at Graham. “I’m still comprehending the missing heart.”

“It’s a thing, according to Henry,” Graham grimaced. “The Queen wanted Snow White’s. When I failed to give her the heart she wanted, she took mine instead.”

“Well, then,” Emma rubbed her hands together. “Let’s get it back.” She paused. “How do we do that?”

Newt grinned and pointed. “I think he’s a good one to follow.”

Three pairs of eyes locked onto the mismatched pair belonging to the gray and white wolf standing across the street. “That’s it,” Emma whispered faintly. “That’s the wolf I saw when I ran into the Storybrooke sign.”

“That’s my friend,” Graham grinned. “Come on!”

He took off at a sprint, closely followed by Emma and Newt. The wolf ran ahead of them through the woods, and Newt squinted through the trees. “Are those tombstones?” he asked warily.

Emma narrowly dodged one of said tombstones, looking around the graveyard hesitantly. “Where is he taking us?”

The wolf howled ahead of them, and Graham pointed. “This way!”

Emma groaned at the shaded treeline, but she followed Graham through the shadows. “This would be a lot easier if this wolf was like Khione!”

“Who?” Graham looked at her in bewilderment.

“My brother’s familiar,” Newt explained helpfully as he picked his way through the tombstones.

Graham looked even more lost. “Familiar?”

“Alright, look, when we get your heart back, I’ll explain,” Emma waved away his question. “Deal?”

Graham nodded. “Yeah, deal.”

"Great,” Emma nodded in return, and she looked around with a frown. “Where did he go?”

Newt peered through the trees as well, then he pulled out his wand. “Lumos!”

Graham shielded his eyes from the light provided by Newt’s spell, and he gawked in shock. “What the hell?”

“You’re missing your heart, and this is surprising?” Emma raised an eyebrow. “Newt?”

Newt aimed his wand around the graveyard, and he shook his head. “Lost him.”

Emma huffed. “Damn it.”

Newt completed his circle, and he paused in his tracks. “But I think we found where we’re supposed to be.”

Emma stared at the worn stones in front of her, then she tilted her head up until she saw the sigil engraved at the top of the building. “Is this a crypt?” she asked.

“It’s a vault,” Graham shook his head. “The Queen’s vault, where she keeps her hearts.”

“Hearts. Plural.” Emma took a deep breath. “Right. OK.”

She looked expectantly at Newt, but the magizoologist gave her an amused look in return. “I’ve got the light,” he held up his wand pointedly.

Emma rolled her eyes, but she pulled out her own wand and aimed it at the door. “Alohomora!” The lock clicked, and Emma shoved open the door. “Come on.”

Graham and Newt followed her inside, Graham clicking on his flashlight to add more light. Newt swept his wand’s light over the sarcophagus in the center of the vault, and he tapped Emma’s shoulder. “Look.”

Emma paused in her perusal and saw the inscription. “Henry Mills, Beloved Father,” she read with a whisper. “Oh.”

Newt stepped away from the sarcophagus, watching Graham investigate the vault. “Do you know exactly what we’re looking for?” he asked.

“No,” Graham shook his head, frustration all over his face. “It’s got to be in here somewhere. There’s got to be a hidden door, a lever . . . something!”

“OK, well,” Emma took a deep breath. “If she had to store multiple hearts, I can’t see where she could do it here.”

Newt eyed the sarcophagus. “Nox.” The light on his wand extinguished, and he took a deep breath. “If there’s anything I learned from Grindelwald’s rally in Paris, it’s that a bloody lot can be hidden underneath a family’s crypt or mausoleum. You just have to find the entrance.”

Emma eyed the sarcophagus warily and placed her hand on Newt’s arm, shuffling to stand slightly behind him. Before Newt could cast a spell, however, a familiar, angry voice came from the entrance of the crypt. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?!”

Newt quickly shoved his wand into his coat pocket as Regina’s heels clicked on the stone outside, and Emma just managed to push her wand up her sleeve and out of sight as she stepped out the door. “What are you doing here?” she asked.

“Bringing flowers to my father’s grave,” Regina bit out, holding up the bouquet in her hand. “Like I do every Wednesday.”

“Don’t blame them,” Graham said as he stepped out after the siblings and up to Regina. “It’s my fault. I wanted to look in there.”

“Really?” Regina narrowed her eyes. “Why? What were you looking for?”

Graham opened his mouth to answer, then he shook his head. “Nothing,” he muttered. “It was . . . nothing. It was nothing.”

Regina didn’t look convinced. “You don’t look well, dear,” she said, reaching out and grabbing his arm. “Let’s take you home.”

Graham yanked his arm free of her grasp, and Regina looked at him in surprise. “Regina, I don’t want to go home,” he told her. “Not with you.”

Regina’s cheeks flushed angrily. “Oh, but you’ll go with her?” she spat, glaring at Emma with vitriol.

“Hey, this is between you two,” Emma held up her hands defensively. “Leave me out of it.”

“She’s right,” Graham nodded. “It’s between us. And things have to change.”

Regina sneered. “And I wonder why that is, all of a sudden.”

“It has nothing to do with her,” Graham said firmly. “I’ve realized that I don’t feel anything, Regina. And I know now . . . it’s not me. It’s you.”

Regina stiffened. “So you’re leaving me for her?”

“I’m leaving you for me,” Graham corrected.

Regina clenched her jaw. “Graham, you’re not thinking straight.”

"Do you always put words in people’s mouths so you hear what you want to hear?” Newt asked in disgust.

“Newt!” Emma punched him in the arm.

“What?” he asked defensively. “She is!”

“He isn’t wrong,” Graham admitted, making everyone look at him in surprise. “For the first time, Regina, I am thinking straight. I’d rather have nothing than settle for less. Nothing is better than what we have. I need to feel something, Regina, and the only way to do that is to give myself a chance.”

Regina stared at him in betrayal. “Graham,” she whispered, reaching for his hand.

Graham stepped out of her reach. “I’m sorry,” he told her. “It’s over.”

Regina’s face twisted in fury, and she turned her anger onto Emma. “I don’t know what I ever did to you, Ms. Swan, to deserve this,” she accused. “To have you keep coming after everything I hold dear.”

“I told you, it’s not her!” Graham glared.

“None of this happened until she got here!” Regina exploded.

“She is right here,” Emma interrupted coldly, and she stepped forward to meet Regina’s glare. “And I am wondering if the delightful Madam Mayor ever stopped to think that maybe the problem isn’t with me but with her.”

Regina’s eyes bugged open wide, and Newt coughed to cover his laughter. “Excuse me?” the mayor sputtered.

“Henry came and found me,” Emma spoke slowly as if she was speaking to a toddler, aiming for the jugular like Lucius had taught her. “Graham kissed me. Both were miserable. Maybe, Madam Mayor, you need to take a good, hard look in the mirror and ask yourself why that is. Why is everyone running away from you?”

She must have struck true, for Regina lashed out and punched Emma right in the face. “Regina!” Graham gasped in horror.

Emma whirled around, her braids flying behind her, but Newt smoothly slid in her path, hand raised. “Emma,” he warned.

Emma sneered at Regina, her eyes narrowed to slits. “She’s not worth it,” she declared.

She stormed away from the crypt, tossing her braids back over her shoulder so they were out of her face. Newt gave Regina a disappointed look, his tongue clicking. “Hit my sister again, and I have no problem hitting back,” he told her. “Or I’ll have Queenie do it for me.”

Regina swore her jaw creaked from the force of clenching it so hard, and she watched Newt follow Emma, the man’s blue coat billowing behind him. “Graham?” she asked, looking expectantly at the sheriff.

Graham silently shook his head, and he followed the siblings, leaving Regina alone.

Back at the sheriff's station, Graham had prepared an ice pack for Emma’s wound and handed it to her, apologizing. “I don't know what came over me. I kind of lost my mind. I’m sorry, Emma.”

Emma smiled at him softly, wincing at the pull of broken skin on her face. “It's okay. You were tired. And feverish. And heartbroken. But . . . ” She sighed, thinking about all the information she had absorbed in the past few days alone. “You were right. The curse, it is real, and dangerous. And so is Regina.”

Graham nodded, preparing iodine in order to apply it to Emma’s face. “I don't know why I let myself get caught up with her.” He sounded angry with himself.

From behind the two of them, Newt made his way back inside, tucking his phone into his pocket. He walked up to them and placed a hand on Graham’s shoulder. “Because it was easy. And safe. Not feeling anything is an attractive option when what you feel sucks. Everything you did, said, and felt today was better than what you have been feeling and doing. You stood up to her.”

“I know, but I just can’t believe I was so stupid about it!” Graham muttered angrily, and Emma cupped his face stopping him.

"She spent years poisoning your mind, but you let your heart be your antidote," she told him, repeating a phrase she’d heard from one of Harry’s friends, even though Graham didn’t know that.

Graham gently wiped Emma’s cut clean and Emma winced at the sting, but she smiled at him gratefully. “There,” Graham declared with a soft smile. “All better.”

“Yeah,” Emma looked up into his brown eyes with doe eyes, and Graham looked back.

“What?” he asked, completely missing Newt give Emma a knowing smile and slip out the door. Emma shook her head and slowly walked over to him. She cupped his face, and then cautiously leaned in and tentatively kissed him. He gripped her waist and pulled her into him, gasping into the kiss and pulling Emma as close as he could get her.

When Emma pulled away to breathe, she saw Graham’s eyes widen, a faraway look in them. “Graham?” she asked worriedly. “You okay?”

Graham nodded, a look of awe forming on his face as he started to smile. “I remember.”

Emma blinked. “You remember what?” she asked, hardly daring to hope.

“The Enchanted Forest!” he laughed with a grin, and he cupped her face with his hands. “Thank you.”

Emma smiled at him, lifting her hands and placing them on his face again. “I didn’t do anything.”

“But you did,” he argued, leaning into her hands.

Before she could say anything back, Graham doubled over in pain and fell to the ground, landing on his knees. “Graham!” Emma cried out, lurching to support him before he completely slumped onto the ground. “Graham!” She shook him violently, trying to get him to wake up. “Come on, Graham, wake up!”

Barely seconds after she started to shout, the door banged open and Newt burst back into the room, his eyes widening when he saw Graham laying on the floor and Emma shaking him and sobbing. He rushed to Emma’s side and took out his wand, running it over Graham. When Emma saw the look on his face, she knew what he would say before he shook his head. “No!” she sobbed, her voice rising with hysterics as she desperately shook the unmoving sheriff. “Graham, come on! Wake up!”

Newt moved to his sister, his hands gentle as he pulled her away from the dead sheriff. “Emma, it’s okay. It’s alright, you’re gonna be okay,” he whispered, trying to calm her down. She was screaming, trying to get back to Graham. “Emma!” he finally yelled, his grip on her upper arms tightening.

Emma whimpered brokenly as she looked up at him, her hands shaking as she clutched at him. “We only just got out our feelings,” she choked.

“I know, Em. I know. Everything is going to be okay,” he whispered, kissing her head.

She nodded. “There’s no way he was in pain all day,” she told him, sniffing and angrily scrubbing the tears off her face. “This only just happened. And I think I know what happened.”

“What?” Newt frowned, looking at Graham’s body. He hadn’t been able to detect a certain cause of death with his wand.

“Regina crushed his heart,” she declared without a hint of doubt in her voice. “I’m certain of it.”

Newt stilled, feeling like smacking himself. “It’s definitely possible,” he nodded, glancing down at Graham’s body. Emma followed his line of sight and flinched, and she whimpered, covering her mouth to try and stifle the sound. Newt carefully pulled her into his arms, and as Emma buried her nose into the crook of his neck, he dialed Queenie’s number on his phone.

She answered on the third ring. “Newt?” she asked worriedly. “Something happened.”

“You have no idea,” Newt sighed, resting his chin atop Emma’s head. “Can you come to the sheriff's office with David? Don’t bring the boys. It’s Graham.” He glanced down at Graham’s body sadly, holding a crying Emma tightly to him and keeping her head turned away from the man she had just allowed herself to love. “He’s dead.”

Chapter Text

Harry adjusted the bouquet of lilies on Graham’s gravestone, then he stood and backed up to stand with Emma. “I miss him,” he said quietly.

“I know, kid,” Emma squeezed his shoulder and kissed the top of his head. “I miss him, too.”

“Did you love him?”

Emma’s mouth opened as she thought about how to answer the question, then she carefully considered her words. “I think . . . that eventually I could have,” she finally decided. “I certainly developed feelings for him, Harry, I won’t lie about that.”

Harry nodded thoughtfully as he snuggled into her side. “I want you to be happy, Mum,” he told her. “Like the Malfoys and the Grangers are. You deserve someone.”

“Well, since my parents are proof true love exists,” Emma smiled, “maybe mine is out there somewhere.”

“You’ll find whoever it is,” Harry said decisively. “You deserve one.”

Emma buried her nose in Harry’s hair to avoid him seeing her tears. “Thank God for you, kid,” she whispered.

Grass crunching behind them made them turn, and David smiled sadly as he approached them. “Sorry if I’m intruding.”

“You’re not,” Emma shook her head, holding out her free hand to him. David took it and squeezed lightly. “What’s going on?”

“Sheriff’s station got a call,” he explained. “Mr. Gold asked for you to come by his shop.”

Emma sighed heavily and nodded. “I’ll head over. Can you . . . ?”

“I’ll take Harry back to Granny’s,” David finished for her with a smile. “Or maybe we’ll try and find Henry.”

Harry flinched at the mention of his brother, and Emma ran her fingers through his hair comfortingly. “You can tell him what you’d like to do, OK?” she told him. “I’ll see you when I’m done with my shift.”

“OK,” Harry nodded.

He moved to join David, and the prince’s arm settled around his shoulders. “Be careful around Gold, alright?” he warned.

Emma paused as she turned away from Graham’s grave. “I realized I haven’t asked much about the other townspeople,” she said. “Who is he?”

David grimaced. “Rumplestiltskin.”

Harry wrinkled his nose. “Isn’t he the imp who made all those deals?”

David snorted. “Deals are his business. Come to think of it, I don’t know many people who haven’t made a deal with him . . . even though everyone is warned not to.”

“Well, maybe he’s calling mine in,” Emma brushed off her hands. “I’ll see you later.”

“Gold?” Emma called as she stepped into the pawnshop, looking around the empty front. “In here?” She thought she heard a mutter from the back, so she crossed the room and ducked through the curtains that separated the back from the front. Mr. Gold was brushing something onto a piece of fabric, and Emma recoiled when she caught a whiff of it. “Ugh!” she held a hand over her nose. “Oh, God, that’s the worst smelling lanolin ever.”

Mr. Gold looked at her in surprise. “You’re familiar with it?”

“Learned about it from Newt,” Emma coughed, her eyes watering at the smell. “Used for waterproofing. I prefer the smell of a batch of Queenie’s pastries burning to the smell of sheep’s pelt.”

She shuddered to emphasize her point, and Mr. Gold chuckled as he stood from his work. “My apologies, Ms. Swan.”

“Right,” Emma cleared her throat. “If there was a reason why you called the sheriff’s department, if you wanna talk about that quickly, or . . . outside?”

“Yes,” Mr. Gold nodded and walked to stand in front of her. “I just wanted to express my condolences, really. The sheriff was a good man.” Emma swallowed hard and nodded, and Mr. Gold tilted his head. “You’re still wearing the deputy’s badge,” he noted. “Well, he’s been gone for a week now. I believe after two weeks of acting as sheriff, the job becomes yours. You’ll have to wear the real badge.”

“Yeah,” Emma bit her lip. “I guess . . . I’m just not in a hurry. So, um . . . ” She stepped away from Mr. Gold with a polite smile. “Thank you for the kind words.”

She walked back to the front of the shop, and Mr. Gold followed her. “I have his things,” the pawnbroker told her.

Emma blinked. “What?”

“The sheriff,” Mr. Gold gestured to a box on one of the counters. “He rented an apartment that I own. Another reason for my call, really. I wanted to offer you a keepsake.”

Emma frowned. “I don’t need anything.”

“As you wish,” Mr. Gold nodded, brushing a few specks of dust off the box. “I’ll give them to Mayor Mills. Seems like she was the closest thing he had to family.”

Emma scoffed, her attention now caught as she walked over to Mr. Gold. “Not sure about that.”

“No love lost there, I see,” Mr. Gold remarked with a smirk. “Look, I feel that all of this stuff is heading directly for the trash bin. You really should take something. Look.” He held up a familiar leather jacket that made Emma’s heart jump. “His jacket?”

Emma shook her head. “No,” she whispered.

Mr. Gold hummed as he perused the box further. “Look.” He pulled out a radio set with a smile. “Your boys might like these, don’t you think? You could play together.”

Emma closed her eyes. “I don’t - ”

“No, please,” Mr. Gold insisted, setting the radios on the counter. “They grow up so fast.”

Emma considered the radios, then she nodded and took them. “Thanks.”

“You enjoy these with your boys,” Mr. Gold nodded. “Your time together is precious, you know.” Emma raised an eyebrow at him in surprise, and Mr. Gold smiled sadly. “That’s the thing about children . . . before you know it, you lose them.”

“He doesn’t seem to be in a talking mood,” Queenie warned Emma as the pair watched Henry in his castle. “I thought the nifflers might cheer him up. His smiles are barely there.”

“I’ll see if I can change that,” Emma promised. Queenie patted her shoulder encouragingly, and Emma crossed to the castle and hopped onto the platform with ease. Teenie squeaked at her appearance and immediately leapt to cling to her wrist, and Emma snorted and cradled the niffler in the cradle of her arm. “Easy, you troublemaker. That watch is for me, not you.” Ted’s beady eyes peeked up at Emma from where he had curled around Henry’s neck, and Emma sat on the edge of the platform next to Henry. “Brought you something,” she told her son, handing him one of the radios. “Thought Harry and I could have one, and you can have the other. We could use them together for Operation Cobra.”

Henry stared down at the radio he now held, then he muttered “Thanks” without looking at her.

Emma frowned in concern. “Oh, come on,” she gently nudged his arm. This was not the Henry she had come to know in Storybrooke. “What’s up? You’ve been ducking us for a week.”

Henry bit his lip. “I think we should stop Cobra stuff for a while,” he finally told her, making Emma’s eyes widen. “You don’t play with a curse. Look what happened to Graham.”

“Oh, Henry,” Emma sighed. “What happened to Graham isn’t going to happen to you, or me, or the rest of our family.”

“She killed him because he was good!” Henry argued. “And you’re good!”

“She also doesn’t have our hearts,” Emma pointed out. Henry flinched at her words, and dread filled Emma’s heart. That hadn’t been the right thing to say at all. “You’re worried about us.”

“Good loses,” Henry said miserably. “Good always loses, because good has to play fair. Evil doesn’t. She’s evil.” He looked down at the radio in his hands and returned it to Emma. “This is probably best,” he said, carefully taking Ted from his shoulder and placing him on Emma’s knee. “I don’t wanna upset her anymore.”

He hopped down from the castle, hurrying past Queenie before she could stop him. Ted let out a small sound, looking up at Emma sadly. “I know,” Emma scratched the niffler’s head, watching his tail thump against her leg. “That didn’t go how I wanted it to go, either.”

Newt watched Emma walk into the sheriff’s station, the two radios in her hands. “What did Rumplestiltskin want?” he asked. Emma looked up sharply, and Newt waved away the concern he saw. “Queenie let me know. Your father worried.”

“Well, considering what I remember reading of Rumplestiltskin in the book,” Emma sighed, setting the radios down on her desk. “He just offered to let me take any of Graham’s belongings if I wanted.”

Newt looked appraisingly at the radios. “Nice set.”

“Thanks,” Emma said absently as she ran her fingers along the sheriff’s badge. “He said they would be good for the boys.”

Newt looked between her and the badge. “Do I have to call you Sheriff now?” he asked cheekily.

It got Emma to smile as she lifted the badge to examine it closer. “One week to go,” she told him.

“Not so fast, Ms. Swan.” Emma turned to see Regina enter the station, and the mayor pointed at the badge she held. “That’s not for you.”

Emma raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

“The mayor can appoint someone to the position of sheriff within the two week timeframe,” Regina explained as she walked up to her. “Which I’m doing today.”

Emma folded her arms. “So who’s it gonna be?”

“After due reflection,” Regina smirked, “Sidney Glass.”

Newt stared at Regina in disbelief. “A reporter? How is a reporter better than someone who has actually served in the department?”

“Well, he’s covered the sheriff’s office for as long as anyone can remember,” Regina shrugged as if it explained itself.

“And he’ll do whatever you want him to,” Emma said flatly, her eyes narrowing. “You just cannot stand that things have been getting better around here, can you?”

“Better?” Regina repeated, her eyes narrowing to slits. “Are you referring to Graham’s death as ‘better?’”

Emma seethed, her hand clenching into a fist. “No.”

“He was a good man, Ms. Swan!” Regina snapped angrily. “He made this town safe! And forgive me for saying this, but you have not earned the right of wearing his badge.”

“Graham picked Emma to be the deputy,” Newt reminded her, rising from his seat. “Is that not enough?”

Regina’s jaw clenched. “He was wrong.”

“No, he knew what he was doing,” Emma shook her head. “He freed this office from your leash. You’re not getting it back.”

“Actually, I just did,” Regina smiled smugly, plucking the sheriff’s badge from Emma’s hand. “Ms. Swan, you’re fired.”

“Thank you for saying I could bring him here,” David said quietly to Mary Margaret as they watched Harry read a book on the couch. “I know you and I are still figuring out how to be . . . you and I - ”

“He’s Emma’s son, David,” Mary Margaret laid a hand on his arm with a small smile. “He’s welcome here any time. I know he spends most of his time at the inn or the diner. It’s probably a good idea for him to spend a little time elsewhere. I’m happy to have him whenever he needs to go somewhere.”

David couldn’t help the dopey smile on his face as he looked at Sn - no, this was still Mary Margaret. This wasn’t Snow White . . . but one day, she would be. And he could still see so much of his beautiful princess in Mary Margaret, it wasn’t hard to fall in love with her, too. “God, you’re amazing.”

Mary Margaret blushed prettily and halfheartedly smacked his shoulder. “Shut up!”

David’s laughter was interrupted by a knock at the door, and Mary Margaret took her chance to run and open it. She did a double take when she saw the trio standing on the other side. “Bad day?” she guessed.

“I’ve had better ones,” Emma said shortly. “Can we come in?”

“Of course!” Mary Margaret hastily opened the door wide, beckoning for them to enter. “Please!”

Harry’s face brightened when Emma entered the loft, and he set down his book and raced to hug her. “You’re back!”

“Hey, kid,” Emma smiled, accepting his hug. “Oh, I needed that after today.”

“What happened?” David frowned as he walked around the counter. “Did Mr. Gold do something?”

“Nope,” Newt shook his head as he leaned against the staircase railing. “Regina fired Emma.”

“She what?” Mary Margaret’s jaw dropped.

“Why?” Harry looked up at Emma in shock.

“So she can put one of her own puppets in as sheriff,” Emma scowled. “That’s my job.”

Mary Margaret looked through her cabinets and finally pulled out a bottle of scotch, holding it up in question. Queenie nodded in agreement, and Mary Margaret took down several glasses. “Never heard you so passionate about it before,” she told Emma. “What happened?”

Emma sighed and flopped down on the couch, Harry immediately joining her. “I don’t know. I just know I want it back.”

“Well, I know it was your help that got me back to the hospital,” David shrugged, taking the glasses as Mary Margaret poured. “If you ask me, that position should be yours.”

“And there’s the added bonus of beating Regina,” Newt added with an innocent grin.

Queenie frowned at Newt as Harry giggled. “It’s very rare I see you this worked up over something that isn’t one of your creatures.”

“She’s feuding with our sister!” Newt defended himself. “What am I supposed to be, a bloody robot?”

Harry giggled. “That’s Professor Snape at Hogwarts.”

“No, he’s the dungeon bat, according to your uncle,” Emma smirked.

Queenie laughed into her drink. “Oh, poor Severus.”

“Dungeon bat?” Mary Margaret asked David in confusion.

David shrugged, hiding his grin behind his own glass. “Harry does attend a boarding school abroad.”

Another knock on the door ended any conversations, and Mary Margaret looked around. “I didn’t realize I was about to have a party here.”

“We didn’t see anyone follow us,” Emma frowned, sitting upright.

Newt gestured to the door, and Mary Margaret hesitantly nodded. Newt opened the door, and he blinked in surprise. “Mr. Gold?”

“Ah, Mr. Scamander,” Mr. Gold gave him a pleasant smile. “My apologies. Is Ms. Swan with you?”

“So much for not being followed,” Emma muttered, and she rose from the couch to join Newt. “How did you know we were here?”

“Your boy was in the company of Mr. Nolan at the diner,” Mr. Gold answered. “Since Ms. Lucas said you weren’t at the inn, I took a gamble on where you might be. Sorry for the intrusion, but there’s something I’d like to discuss with you.”

Emma looked back at Mary Margaret, and the teacher nodded. “I wanted to talk with Queenie about her desserts, anyway.”

“Oh, I’d be glad to,” Queenie smiled brightly and held out her hand. “Come along, Harry. You’ve always had the best design ideas.”

Harry eyed Mr. Gold warily before he followed Queenie and Mary Margaret to the next room. David looked at Emma hesitantly, and Emma inclined her head in Harry’s direction. David finally followed the others, and Newt held open the door. “I hope you don’t mind if I stay with Emma.”

“Oh, not at all, Mr. Scamander,” Mr. Gold shook his head as he hobbled into the loft, one hand on his cane, the other holding a thick binder under his arm. “I’m well aware you and Ms. Swan are a package deal. Partners, if I may.”

“Newt and Queenie have had my back since the day they met me and Harry,” Emma told Mr. Gold. “I couldn’t have raised Harry without them.”

“You did just fine the first three months,” Newt pointed out.

Emma snorted. “Then that bastard that gives peacocks a bad name showed up.”

Mr. Gold blinked. “I beg your pardon.”

“Someone you don’t need to worry about,” Emma shook her head with a sigh. “What can I do for you, Mr. Gold?”

Mr. Gold clicked his tongue. “I heard about what happened. Such an injustice.”

Emma shrugged. “Yeah, well . . . what’s done is done.”

Mr. Gold eyed her critically. “Spoken like a true fighter.”

“I don’t know what chance I have,” Emma shrugged. “I mean, in Britain, it’d be a whole different story, but we’re not there. We’re here in Storybrooke, where she’s the mayor and I am . . . well . . . me.”

Newt snorted. “That’s not the woman who waltzed out of the Malfoys’ manor after every session like she was on Cloud Nine.”

“Like I said, Newt,” Emma frowned. “None of that means anything here.”

“Unfortunately, as I did not understand much of that at all, I think that may be true,” Mr. Gold admitted. “But here’s the thing, Ms. Swan . . . two people with a common goal can accomplish many things. Two people with a common enemy can accomplish even more. How would you like a benefactor?”

“A benefactor?” Emma repeated in surprise.

Mr. Gold gestured to the table. “Do you mind?” Emma shook her head, and the pair sat down, Newt standing behind Emma. “You know, it really is quite shocking how few people study the town charter.”

Emma raised an eyebrow. “The town charter?” she repeated.

Mr. Gold nodded as he flipped open the massive binder he carried. “It’s quite comprehensive. And the mayor’s authority?” He smirked at Emma. “Well, maybe she’s not quite as powerful as she seems.”

It was such a Slytherin look that Emma didn’t know whether to feel relieved by his help or suspicious of it. This was, after all, Rumplestiltskin, who always seemed to have ulterior motives. But if it meant she had a shot at Regina . . .

Well, she’d take whatever help she could get.

“Everyone deserves to feel safe in their own homes,” Regina told the assembled reporters with a smile, Sidney standing behind her. “That’s why Sidney Glass is my choice for post of sheriff. This man has put the needs of Storybrooke above his own for as long as any of us can remember as chief editor of The Storybrooke Daily Mirror. Please welcome your new sheriff!”

Sidney smiled as she started to fasten the badge onto his shirt, but his smile faded when the sound of heels clicking entered Regina’s office. “Hang on a second!” Emma barked.

Regina spun around, her eyes narrowed, and she faltered when she saw Emma standing in the doorway. The blonde exuded confidence as she stepped past the reporters, the heels of her boots audible with every hit on the tile floor. Emma had arrived decked in a blouse of royal purple silk, her black trousers and blazer shimmering with silver thread woven throughout. If the light caught just right, Regina swore she could see the most peculiar symbol stitched just above Emma’s heart: a triangle with a circle inside it bisected by a line. Even the blonde’s hair was tightly bound into cords, rippling down her back like a waterfall.

Her blood burned with envy at how composed and collected the blonde looked after their confrontation the previous day. “Oh, Ms. Swan, this is not appropriate,” Regina scowled.

“The only thing not appropriate is this ceremony,” Emma countered, coming to a halt in front of Regina and blocking her from the cameras. “She does not have the power to appoint him.”

Regina glared at her. “The town charter clearly states the Mayor shall appoint - ”

“A candidate,” Emma interrupted. “You can appoint a candidate. It calls for an election.”

Regina pursed her lips. “The term ‘candidate’ is applied loosely.”

Emma snorted, and Regina blinked at her gall. “No, it’s not,” the blonde shook her head. “It requires a vote. And guess what, Madam Mayor? I’m running.”

“Fine,” Regina scowled. “So is Sidney.”

“I am?” the journalist asked in surprise. Regina scowled at him, and Sidney cleared his throat and straightened. “I am.”

“With my full support,” Regina nodded, giving Emma a smug smile. “I guess we’ll learn a little something about the will of the people.”

She didn’t expect for Emma to meet her smugness with confidence that screamed royalty. “I guess we will,” Emma smiled.

She turned sharply on her heel, and the reporters scattered to let her pass. It was then that Regina realized Queenie Goldstein lingered in the doorway, the baker’s wardrobe of pink and white a polar opposite to Emma’s purple and black. Queenie gave Regina a saccharine smile and wave, and she followed Emma with a bounce in her step that could put some children to shame.

Emma smirked as she followed Regina into Gold’s store, using Harry’s invisibility cloak. She subtly moved across the store, standing by Gold’s office space, but she watched Regina switch the door sign from “Open” to “Closed.” “Hello, Regina,” the pawnbroker said, flicking out the flame from his lighter when Regina stormed up to him, and he smirked at her. “Shall I remove some things? Make a bit of space for your rage?”

Regina huffed angrily, crossing her arms. “You found that loophole in the town charter.”

Emma watched Mr. Gold walk over to a cabinet containing a steel dagger with an intricate design along the blade, and he opened the cabinet, picked up the blade, and examined it. “Legal documents – contracts, if you like. Always been a fascination of mine.”

“Yes, you love to trifle with technicalities,” Regina snarled.

Mr. Gold placed the dagger back in the cabinet and closed the door. “I like small weapons, you see. The needle, the pen,” he paused, looking at Regina for a moment. “The fine point of a deal.” He turned from Regina, looking straight to where Emma was standing by the door. He narrowed his eyes, but soon enough he turned his gaze back to Regina. “Subtlety – not your style, I know.”

Regina scowled. “You're a bastard .”

Emma held back a snort as she moved closer to the door, where the two of them were now standing a few feet away. Says you, Your Majesty , she snarked silently.

Mr. Gold chuckled. “I think your grief's getting the better of you, Regina. Shame what happened to Graham,” he said, grabbing a polishing rag and a copper figurine.

Emma looked down at her hands, wincing slightly when Regina raised her voice. She had no right to be angry, she and Graham weren’t even together, but she’d had very strong feelings for him. She wanted to be with him. He wanted to be with her. But she’d pushed him away, and she regretted it, even if at the end she’d given in. She didn’t know what was going to happen, but she did know that no matter what she was going to take Regina Mills, The Evil Queen , down.

“Don't you talk about him! You know nothing !”

Mr. Gold raised his eyebrows. “What is there to know? He died, Regina. From . . . unknown reasons,” he finally concluded after a pregnant pause and looked at Regina. He had a curious look on his face, one Emma couldn’t tell the reason behind other than it being scrutinizing.

“Are you really going up against me?” she asked petulantly. But her anger was something Emma wanted knocked down. She didn't deserve to be angry at this. She didn’t deserve to be angry at anything. It was her fault that Graham was dead. She was the one who crushed his heart.

Mr. Gold shook his head, running a hand through his silver and red streaked hair. “Not directly. We are, after all, both invested in the common good. We're just picking different sides.”

Regina walked to the door, almost touching Emma as she did so, but she avoided the angry Queen. “Well, I think you picked a really slow horse this time. It's not like you to back a loser.”

Mr. Gold grinned wolfishly. “She hasn't lost yet.”

Regina rolled her eyes as she opened the door. “She will.”

Mr. Gold shrugged nonchalantly. “Never underestimate someone who's acting for their child.”

“He's not her child. Not legally,” Regina growled. “He will never be her son.”

Mr. Gold smirked, coming to his full height. “Oh, now who's trifling with technicalities?”

Regina huffed and stalked out of the door, Emma right behind her. She waited for Regina to disappear in her car down the street before taking the cloak off and walking back to Granny’s, the direction the both of them had come from in the first place.

When she reached the diner, she found Newt outside the door, and she paused when she saw the scowl on his face. “What happened?” she asked.

Newt simply held out the newspaper under his arm. “Hot of the press, courtesy of Sidney Glass,” he told her. “Both boys have seen it.”

Emma’s jaw clenched when she saw her mugshot on the front page, along with the article title: Ex-Jailbird: Emma Swan Birthed Babe Behind Bars. “Well, I knew Regina wasn’t likely to play this fair and square,” she grumbled as she pushed open the door to Granny’s.

Ruby’s head shot up from where she was bent over her notepad, and she hurried over as quickly as she could move on her heels. “I’ve tried to get rid of every paper that we have on the rack here,” she told her. “But it’s out on every stand. I’m sorry, Emma.”

“It’s not your fault, Ruby,” Emma shook her head, patting the upset waitress’s shoulder. “You don’t control the paper.”

“No,” Ruby huffed, tossing her hair over her shoulder. “We know who does.”

Emma nodded and crossed to where Harry and Henry were huddled in a booth, Queenie sitting across from them with her lips pursed. “I think the last time I’ve seen Harry that interested in reading, it was Newt’s latest additions to his books,” she remarked, watching both boys jump in surprise and look up from the paper. “How’s the Mirror’s latest drivel?”

“You know?” Henry asked quietly.

“Newt showed me outside,” Emma nodded.

Henry bit his lip. “Is it a lie?” Emma silently shook her head, and Henry’s face fell. “I was born in jail?”

“Yes,” Emma nodded. “These records were supposed to be sealed.” She gently removed the paper from their hands. “Tell me you’re not scarred for life.”

Harry instantly shook his head; he, after all, had known since their first Gringotts visit that Emma had been in prison. “I’m not,” Henry told her. “Well . . . not by this.”

“Good,” Emma patted the paper. “Then we’ll throw a few Fire-Making Charms at these earlier, and we will get our news from something more reliable, like the Internet.”

Harry giggled at the thought of lighting the papers on fire. Henry, however, did not. “This is what I’ve been trying to tell you,” the boy told her. “Good can’t beat evil because good doesn’t do this kind of thing. My mom plays dirty. That’s why you can’t beat her, ever.”

“I have a new ally,” Emma informed him. “Mr. Gold said he’s going to help.”

“Mr. Gold?!” Henry balked. “He’s even worse than she is! You already owe him one favor, you don’t want to owe him any more. Don’t do this!”

Regina tucked her belongings into her purse and walked out of her office, only to stop in her tracks when she found Emma sitting in one of the chairs outside, her arms folded, the Mirror in her lap. “Fun fact about juvie records, Madam Mayor,” she said coldly. “They are sealed by court order. To get ahold of them is abuse of power and illegal.”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Regina frowned. “You didn’t want people to know you cut his cord with a shiv?”

“I don’t care what people know,” Emma shook her head. “I care about it hurting Henry.”

“He would’ve learned eventually,” Regina shrugged. “We all lose our heroes at some point.”

“He doesn’t need to lose anything more,” Emma snapped, surging to her feet and following Regina through the building. “He’s depressed, Madam Mayor. He doesn’t have any hope. Don’t you see that?”

“He’s fine,” Regina denied, flipping off the lights in the building.

“He’s not fine!” Emma threw her hands up in frustration. “In what world is watching his adoptive birth mother throw an illegal smear campaign against his birth mother fine? You don’t think that would be upsetting?”

“All I did was expose him to the truth,” Regina sniffed.

“Through a newspaper article,” Emma scoffed. “That my opponent wrote.”

Regina ignored her. “As for the legality, I did nothing wrong. But you and Sidney will have a chance to get into all that at the debate.”

Emma blinked in surprise as they turned into the stairwell. “Debate?”

“Yes, Ms. Swan, there’s a debate,” Regina nodded as they walked down the stairs to the front door. “You two can talk about jail time and juvie records and maybe even your new association with Mr. Gold. He’s a snake, Ms. Swan. You need to be careful who you get into bed with.”

Emma wrinkled her nose at the thought. “I’m not getting into bed with anyone,” she denied as Regina opened the door. “I’m just fighting fire with - ” A massive fireball erupted in their faces, and Emma fell back onto the stairs from the force. A cry from Regina indicated she was down, too, and Emma scrambled to get back to her feet. She found Regina in a heap at the bottom of the stairs, the mayor struggling to shove debris off of her leg. Emma hastily climbed down the steps and shoved the debris away, and she looked up to watch flames climb high up the walls. “Alright, come on,” she tugged Regina’s arm lightly. “Let’s go! We got to get out of here!”

“I can’t move!” Regina shook her head, wincing in pain as she tried to move her leg. “You have to get me out. Help me!”

Chapter Text

Emma bit her lip and looked around the stairwell, not finding what she was looking for. She approached the wall of fire then winced when Regina grabbed her wrist. “You’re going to leave me, aren’t you?” she accused, a tinge of fear in her voice.

Oh, Emma was so tempted, but Harry didn’t get his Gryffindor tendencies just from James and Lily. She shook Regina’s grip off, and she jumped past the flames. She slid her wand down her sleeve and took a deep breath. “Accio fire extinguisher!” she called.

She heard a crash from nearby, and she fumbled to stick her wand in her boot so she had both hands free to catch the fire extinguisher tumbling through the air towards her. When it was in her hands, she sprayed it over the flames, extinguishing them enough to clamber to Regina and haul her to her feet. She slung one of Regina’s arms around her shoulders and guided her to the front door, which she kicked open.

The flash of a camera temporarily blinded her, then two sets of hands were guiding them out of Town Hall. “Emma?” Newt asked worriedly, checking the blonde over for any injuries.

“I'm fine, Newt,” Emma shook her head. “But the mayor - ”

“Easy,” Queenie assisted Regina to the cobblestones. “It’s your ankle.”

“I know it’s my ankle!” Regina snapped, waving Queenie away from her. “Your sister didn’t help!”

“Seriously?” Emma glared at her incredulously. “You’re complaining about how I saved your life?”

Regina huffed and pointed to the approaching fire engines. “The firemen are here. It’s not like we were really in danger.”

“Fine,” Emma rolled her eyes. “Next time, I’ll just . . . I’ll just . . . ” She growled in annoyance. “You know what?” she folded her arms and glared at Regina. “Next time, I’ll do the same thing. And the time after that, because that is what decent human beings do. That’s what good people do.”

Newt patted Emma on the shoulder, giving Regina a dirty look as he guided Emma away. “How are your lungs?” he asked.

Emma coughed and wrinkled her nose. “I feel like that time I helped you when that Norwegian Ridgeback lit its enclosure on fire.”

Newt chuckled. “So lots of water.”

“Yes,” Emma nodded enthusiastically.

“She’s fine!” Queenie’s voice called.

Emma turned just in time for two boys to slam into her. She grunted in surprise, then she wrapped her arms around her sons. “Are you OK, Mum?” Harry looked up at her worriedly.

“We could see the smoke from the diner,” Whale nodded as he joined them, the doctor’s eyes looking Emma up and down. “How are you feeling?”

“She’s fine,” Newt assured him.

“Did you really rescue Regina?” Mary Margaret asked, eyes wide.

“She did!” Henry nodded rapidly. “The fireman said it, and Aunt Queenie saw it!”

“Well,” Emma held out.

“You are a hero,” Ruby gushed with a grin.

“We should see if they have a picture of the rescue,” Mary Margaret suggested.

“There was a cameraman on scene,” Newt provided.

Granny grinned. “We can make campaign posters.”

“Oh, people would love that!” Archie nodded enthusiastically. “It’s a great idea! Wait, so, I’ll get the photo, and then - ”

Archie, Mary Margaret, Ruby, and Granny walked away and planned rapidly, leaving Whale and David to look at Emma in amusement. “You’re sure you’re OK?” Whale asked.

“I’m sure, Dr. Whale,” Emma nodded. “Thank you.”

Whale nodded and jogged after the group, and David shook his head. “Nice job, Emma,” he told her. “Though I wouldn’t have blamed you if you left her to burn.”

“Yeah, because that would be a good look for my campaign,” Emma said dryly. David rolled his eyes fondly as the children giggled, and Emma crouched to look Henry in the eye. “This is how good wins,” she told him. “You do something good and people see it, and then they want to help you.”

“Maybe you’re right,” Henry nodded.

“You see, Henry?” Emma grinned. “We don’t have to fight dirty.”

Newt experimentally sniffed the air, then he choked and covered his nose. “What the bloody hell?”

“Yeah,” Queenie joined them, gingerly holding something away from her. “I found this among the debris.”

David sniffed as well, and he immediately covered his nose. “What is sheep oil doing here?”

Emma narrowed her eyes. “I think I know.”

Mr. Gold didn’t appear surprised when Emma stormed into his shop that evening. “Loads of visitors today,” he noted as he wiped his sooty hands with a rag. Emma shut the door behind her, and Mr. Gold gritted his teeth at the harsh jingle. “I do hope you’re not gonna break my little bell.”

Emma got straight to the point, not in the mood for any more games. “You set the fire.”

Mr. Gold snorted and gestured to his shop. “I’ve been right here, Ms. Swan.”

Emma narrowed her eyes and held out the fabric she had taken from Queenie. “Take a whiff,” she told him. “It smells like the lanolin you were using earlier. Turns out it’s flammable.”

“Well, are you sure?” Mr. Gold tilted his head. “There’s some construction work going on at City Hall at the moment. There’s loads of flammable solvents used in construction.”

Emma narrowed her eyes. “Why did you do it?”

Mr. Gold raised an eyebrow. “If I did it,” he told her, dropping his rag and walking around the counter. “If I did it, that would be because you cannot win without something big. Something like, I don’t know . . . being the hero in a fire?”

Emma shook her head in disbelief. “How could you even know I’d be there at the right time?”

“Regina’s not the only one with eyes and ears in this town,” Mr. Gold smirked. “Or maybe I’m just intuitive.” He shrugged. “Were I involved.”

“I could’ve run and left here there,” Emma argued.

Mr. Gold snorted his opinion of that. “Not the type.”

Emma shook her head. “I can’t go along with this.”

“You just did,” Mr. Gold pointed out. “This is just the price of election, Ms. Swan.”

“A price I’m not willing to pay,” Emma spat, throwing the fabric onto the counter. “Find another sucker.”

“OK, go ahead,” Mr. Gold shrugged. “Expose me. But if you do, just think about what you’ll be exposing and what you’d be walking away from.” Emma walked back towards the door, only to pause at his final words. “Oh, yes . . . and who you might be disappointing.”

Emma glowered at him and slammed the door shut behind her just to piss him off in retaliation.

“Purposefully setting the fire to make you the hero.” David whistled lowly as he folded his hands on his knees. “That sounds like Rumplestiltskin.”

“And what can we expect from the Queen in response?” Newt asked.

David scoffed. “Nothing good. Ever since she came into power, she’s done whatever it took to keep it.”

“Including play dirty,” Emma murmured and ran her hands through her hair. “I can’t win like that. I won’t win like that.”

Queenie giggled. “You sound like a Gryffindor.”

“Well, maybe Harry didn’t just get those tendencies from the Potters,” Emma huffed and stood to pace around the room. “I can play dirty, yes, but I know enough people who have dirtied their hands to keep the power they have. That’s not me. Not in this world.”

“Then don’t be a Gryffindor,” Newt told her. Emma looked at him, and Newt smirked. “You hold the mantle of Lady Regent Slytherin, Emma. You’ve played Lady Regent Peverell, and you’ve played Lady Regent Potter. Show Regina what it means to be the Lady Regent of the House of the Cunning and the Ambitious.”

Emma stared at her brother, and when Newt arched an eyebrow expectantly, the witch’s emerald eyes hardened.

As the town hall began to fill up with people, Mary Margaret approached Emma and handed over note cards and a bottle of water. “I don’t think you ever really said,” the teacher said softly. “Is this really about beating Regina?”

Emma sighed and shook her head. “No,” she admitted. “Not entirely. It’s about Henry. Harry, too. Harry has seen it before . . . but I want to show Henry that good can actually win.”

“For your kids,” Mary Margaret smiled warmly. “But why do you want to win the election for yourself?”

“That is why,” Emma insisted. “I want to show them that a hero can win. And if I’m not . . . if I’m not a hero and I’m not the Savior, then what part do I have in Henry’s life?” Mary Margaret gave her a knowing look, and Emma smiled sheepishly. “There it is.”

“There it is,” Mary Margaret nodded knowingly.

She patted Emma on the shoulder and left backstage, barely giving Sidney a glance as he joined them. Archie drew back the curtain and gestured to the chairs, and Emma sat on one side, Archie the other. Archie cleared his throat at the podium, and the assembled townsfolk quieted. “Tragedy has brought us here, but we are faced with this decision,” Archie began, and Emma caught sight of Mary Margaret quietly joining David, Ruby, and Whale in their row. “And now, we ask only that you listen with an open mind and please vote your conscience. So, without further ado, I’d like to introduce you to the candidates: Sidney Glass and Emma Swan.” He paused and gestured between them. “Glass, Swan. Sounds like something that a decorator would make you buy.” He chuckled nervously, but no one else laughed. “Wow, crickets.” He cleared his throat uncomfortably. “OK, uh . . . Mr. Glass, your opening statement?”

He backed away from the podium, and Sidney buttoned his suit jacket as he stood at the podium. “I just want to say that if elected, I want to serve as a reflection of the best qualities of Storybrooke: honesty, neighborliness, and strength. Thank you.”

Regina, after mouthing along with Sidney, led the applause in response. Henry, by comparison, barely even made a peep. “And Emma Swan,” Archie gestured to the blonde.

Emma took a deep breath, then she stood from her chair and took off the peacoat she had worn. Only Newt, Queenie, and Harry had seen the outfit she had chosen for the debate, and she had the pleasure of seeing eyes widen all over the crowd, and even Sidney couldn’t hide his stunned expression as she stepped up to the podium. Her satin blouse was of emerald silk and cinched at the sleeves, and the silver flare pants she wore showed off the strappy heels she wore. She folded her hands pointedly atop the podium, the leaning position showing off the silver serpent she wore around her neck, its emerald eyes glinting in the light. Even her hair resembled a serpent in its braiding, coiling around her neck like it was ready to choke her.

Really, it was worth dressing like this to see Regina look like she swallowed a sour lemon. “Everyone here knows, thanks to Mr. Glass, that I have what you call a ‘troubled past,’” she began, her air quotes making Sidney squirm in his seat. “I also know everyone here is overlooking that because of the fire that took place. But here’s the thing: that fire was a setup.” Startled murmurs started all over the crowd, and Emma fearlessly met Mr. Gold’s warning gaze. “Mr. Gold agreed to support me in this race, but I didn’t know that that meant he was going to set a fire. I don’t have definitive evidence, but I’m sure. The worst part of all this was that, until this moment, I let you all think it was real. I’m not going to win that way.” She turned to look at Sidney. “That doesn’t mean I want my opponent to win because of the article he wrote about me. It sounds like a conflict of interest to me, after all, that my opponent himself wrote the article with evidence that was sealed by a court order.”

The murmurs shifted that time, and Regina fumed in her seat as Emma turned back to face the crowd. “In other words, I don’t think this campaign should be about what has happened since the election was announced,” she continued. “Forget about the fire. Forget about the article. I acknowledge Mr. Glass has been a member of this town long before I ever arrived. I acknowledge he knows everyone here better than me. But in the short time I’ve been here, I think I’ve done a hell of a lot to prove myself.” She glanced at David, who was watching her with a proud smile. “I helped find a man who left the hospital.” Her gaze slid to Ashley, who was giving her a happy beam. “I showed a girl that all it takes is a little belief in yourself to make your own decisions.” She took a deep breath. “And while Mr. Glass has written about the sheriff’s department in his paper, I have worked for the department,” she said as she looked around. “I was in the station when Sheriff Humbert died. I couldn’t save him from natural causes - ” She forced out the words, and she looked at Henry as she spoke her next words. “But he chose me to be his deputy. If you vote for me to be your sheriff, I promise I will do everything in my power to keep the people he served safe.”

Unlike after Sidney’s opening, silence hung in the air as Emma retook her seat, and she smoothed out her pants as she sat as if on a throne, her head held high even as whispers started to swirl. When Mr. Gold stood and left, a stony look on his face, she merely smirked and folded her hands in her lap, waiting for Archie to retake the podium.

“Added to my list of things to do,” Newt smirked as he swirled his drink around in his glass. “Send a memory to Lucius so he sees the monster he’s made.”

“Hey, you told me to show off Lady Regent Slytherin,” Emma reminded him.

Queenie snickered on Emma’s other side. “Narcissa will be so proud.”

“Draco’s going to love it,” Harry chimed in helpfully.

Emma rolled her eyes and knocked back her drink. “Well, as long as I looked confident.”

“Oh, you definitely did,” Ruby assured her as she walked up and assessed their empty glasses. “Another round?”

“Oh, hell, yes,” Emma nodded in agreement.

Ruby nodded and collected their glasses. As she left to refill them, the door to the diner opened, and Harry grinned as his brother entered. “Henry!”

“Hi, Harry,” Henry smiled wider than they had seen in a while. “I got something for you.”

Harry tilted his head, then he grinned when Henry dug through his backpack and handed him a walkie talkie. “Really?”

“For Operation Cobra,” Henry nodded. “And guess what?” He pulled out another walkie and handed it to Emma. “It’s a set of three.”

“For me?” Emma grinned as she examined the radio.

“You stood up to Mr. Gold,” Henry told her, and as Newt moved to the next seat, Henry jumped up and sat next to Emma. “It’s pretty amazing.”

“Well, he did something illegal,” Emma shrugged.

“That’s what heroes do,” Henry smiled. “Expose stuff like that.” Ruby returned with their drinks, putting an additional glass of milk down for Henry, and he lowered his voice. “I shouldn’t have given up on Operation Cobra.” Emma smiled happily, and as Ruby left them, Henry looked her up and down. “Hey, aren’t those Slytherin colors?” he asked Harry.

Harry laughed loudly as Newt snorted. “Your mum’s the boss Slytherin, remember?”

“Oh, my God,” Emma dropped her face into her palm, making Queenie laugh into her drink. “Newt, I swear to God - ”

Newt plowed straight ahead. “Remind me one day to show you a few memories of her working with family friends - ”

“Newton Scamander, if you don’t shut your mouth right now - ”

The diner door opening stopped their words in their tracks, and they turned to watch Regina and Sidney enter. “I thought I might find you here,” Regina told Emma, a small frown on her face as she looked at the group. “With a drink. And my son.”

Emma shrugged and looked at Sidney. “You here to card me, Officer?” she asked sarcastically.

“Well, not at all,” Sidney smiled thinly. “In fact, I think I’ll join you.”

“Here?” Emma raised an eyebrow. “I don’t know. I think they’re setting up a back room for the victory party.”

Sidney gave a scornful smile. “Well, you’ll have to tell me what that’s like.”

It took a few seconds for the words to sink in, then Queenie gasped. “Does that mean - ?” Harry looked hopefully at Emma.

Regina’s smile was forced as she brought the sheriff’s badge from her pocket. “Congratulations,” she told Emma as she placed the badge in front of her. “Sheriff Swan.”

Emma’s jaw dropped in shock. “Wait,” Henry looked at Regina in awe. “What?”

Regina nodded as the door opened. “It was a very close vote,” she told them as the townsfolk swarmed into the diner. “But people really seemed to like the idea of a sheriff brave enough to stand up to Mr. Gold.”

Emma sputtered in shock as she picked up the badge. “Are you joking?”

“She doesn’t joke,” Sidney shook his head.

“You didn’t pick a great friend in Mr. Gold, Ms. Swan, but he does make a superlative enemy,” Regina told her with a warning smile. “Enjoy that.”

She turned away and walked through the throng of people, Sidney following behind her. “So,” Emma swallowed hard. “That victory party?”

“Is yours,” Mary Margaret grinned widely.

“To the new sheriff!” David whooped with glee.

The flood of cheers in the diner following that statement made Emma blush, and Newt threw his arm around Emma’s shoulders. “You can’t keep the good citizens waiting, can you?” he asked.

Emma looked down at the badge in her hand, then she took a deep breath. “Well, in that case.” She put her hand on Newt’s shoulder for balance, and she climbed onto the top of her stool. “If any of you ruin this party by making me arrest you, I’m not going to be a happy sheriff!” she announced. The laughter that followed made her grin widely, and she lifted her drink. “Let’s party!”

It took two hours for the party to die down, and it was only after people were more than tipsy enough to not notice her that Emma slipped out of the diner and made her way to the station. Her station, she mentally corrected as she looked up at the building.

The soft click of heels on concrete was followed by a hand slipping into the crook of her elbow, and Emma couldn’t help but lean her head on the shoulder of the woman with her. “The Huntsman is smiling wherever he is, hon,” Queenie said quietly, squeezing her arm comfortingly. “You’ll do him proud.”

“I hope so,” Emma sighed.

The blondes stepped into the station, and Emma flipped on the lights to look around the empty station. Queenie hummed thoughtfully as she perused the building, and she watched Emma step into the sheriff’s office. “He had a deputy,” she reminded her.

Emma snorted. “You offering?”

“Oh, heavens, no,” Queenie giggled and shook her head. “I’m happy to watch you run around and be the hero of the story, Emma. Besides, I already know you have a few ideas.”

Emma made a face. “That superpower of yours is a little annoying. Has anyone ever told you that?”

Queenie’s laughter was interrupted by the gentle tapping of a walking stick on the floor, and the women sharply turned as its owner entered. “The sheriff’s jacket,” Mr. Gold said as he walked up to Emma and held up Graham’s jacket. “I thought you might want it after all.”

Emma eyed him warily as she took the jacket from him. “You do know I’m armed, right?”

Mr. Gold chuckled. “That’s all part of the act, my dear. Political theater in an actual theater.” He stopped across from her and rested both hands on the handle of his stick. “I knew no one was going to vote for you unless we gave you some kind of extraordinary quality . . . and I’m afraid saving old Regina’s arse from the fire just wasn’t going to do that. We had to give you a higher form of bravery. They had to see you defy me . . . and they did.”

Emma looked incredulously at Queenie, who looked impressed. “No way,” she shook her head, looking at Mr. Gold in shock. Sure, David had warned her all about Rumplestiltskin . . . but that was back in the Enchanted Forest. How could Mr. Gold be that good? “There’s no way you planned that.”

“Everyone’s afraid of Regina,” Mr. Gold smirked. “But they are even more afraid of me. By standing up to me, you won them over. It was the only way.”

Emma swallowed. “You knew I’d agree.”

“Oh, yeah,” Mr. Gold nodded. “I know how to recognize a desperate soul.”

Emma took a deep breath and rested her hands on the back of the chair. “Why did you do this?” she asked.

Mr. Gold tilted his head. “We made a deal some time back, Ms. Swan.”

“Looks like you made a deal you didn’t understand. I don’t think you’re gonna do that again.”

Queenie gasped inaudibly and looked at Mr. Gold in shock, but he didn’t notice as he looked at Emma. “We established that you owed me a favor. I know that can be a bad feeling, owing someone.”

“Magic always comes with a price. And now it’s yours to pay.”

Queenie watched with wide eyes as Mr. Gold rounded the office to return to the doorway. “Now that you’re sheriff, I’m sure we’ll find some way for you to pay back what you owe me.” He gave her a smile that looked more foreboding than comforting. “Congratulations.” Emma swallowed and watched him leave the office, and he paused in front of Queenie. “Ms. Goldstein,” he nodded.

“I know how to recognize a desperate soul.”

Queenie swallowed hard and numbly nodded in acknowledgement to his words. Mr. Gold tilted his head curiously, but he said nothing more as he walked out of the station. As soon as the door shut, Queenie let out her breath in a rush and slumped over the deputy’s desk, her face draining of color. “Queenie?” Emma rushed out of the office to reach her. “What is it? What happened?” Queenie looked at her with wide eyes, and Emma froze. “What did you see?”

“I didn’t see anything,” Queenie shook her head. “But what I heard . . . ”

Her expression was all Emma needed, and she reached behind her to make sure she sat on a surface and didn’t fall flat on her back. “He’s not just Mr. Gold, is he?” she whispered.

Queenie shook her head miserably. “That’s Rumplestiltskin,” she croaked. “He remembers.”

Chapter Text

Victor Whale knew he was far from perfect. He was the best doctor that Storybrooke had, but that didn’t mean he had the perfect brain. Hell, during his date with Mary Margaret, he had spent most of it ogling their waitress! Still, he felt relief that Mary Margaret hadn’t been angry with him. In fact, she had encouraged him to go after Ruby.

So here he was at the counter of the diner, listening to the last of the partygoers leave as he finished off the cake on his plate. “And that,” Ruby brought her tray full of empty glasses behind the counter, “is the end of my work day.” She smiled sheepishly as she rested her forearms on the counter. “I’m sorry it took so long.”

“Hey, our new sheriff one-upped the good mayor and Mr. Gold,” Victor chuckled and shook his head. “Everyone else could party to their heart’s content. I just came out here once everyone I knew and wanted to talk to left.”

Ruby giggled, still looking relatively alert and peppy despite the late hour. “Give me a few minutes to wash up and change, then I’ll be ready to head out. The Rabbit Hole?”

“You got it,” Victor nodded with a grin. “Take your time. I’ve got all night.”

Ruby beamed at him and disappeared around the back. Victor sat back on his stool with a smile, drumming his fingers on the countertop as he looked around the diner. The only people who remained were cleaning up after the party, which was why Victor had asked Ruby if she wanted to go out that evening to begin with. Granny and Ruby had catered the party, and Granny had given Ruby the evening off while the rest of the staff cleaned up after the celebration concluded. Ruby had eagerly agreed as long as alcohol was included in the date. After having to listen to Sidney Glass, Victor had been happy to oblige.

The bell above the door jingled, and Victor turned to see who entered at such a late hour. He blinked in surprise when he saw a rugged-looking man with sandy hair and amber eyes look around the diner with a hint of apprehension in his stance. With the long trench coat, jeans, and worn boots, he looked rather average compared to the fashion worn by Regina and even Emma. In fact, something about the man reminded Victor of Newt Scamander.

With that thought, Victor hopped off his stool and approached. “Can I help you, sir?” he asked politely.

The man turned to focus on him, and Victor schooled his expression to say neutral. Those were really intense amber eyes. “I hope so,” he nodded, and Victor blinked at the British accent he used. “I realize I came into town at an extremely late hour. I hope it isn’t too late to request a room at the closest inn?”

“That’ll be the bed and breakfast just next door,” Victor nodded. “It’s late, but I think . . . ” The click of heels announced the arrival of Ruby, and Victor turned and abruptly swallowed his tongue when he saw the sleeveless jumpsuit she wore that was the color of fresh blood, a faux fur coat draped over her shoulders. “Wow,” he finally managed to say.

“You like?” Ruby grinned flirtatiously, then she did a double take when she saw he wasn’t alone. “Oh,” she blushed, fiddling with the coat to make herself look more professional. “Hello.”

“Good evening,” the man smiled politely and nodded, keeping his eyes on her face.

“He’s hoping to check into the bed and breakfast,” Victor explained. “This is . . . ”

He trailed off, clearing his throat when he realized he didn’t know the man’s name. He chuckled, however, and extended his hand to Ruby. “Remus Lupin,” he introduced himself.

“Ruby Lucas,” Ruby nodded and shook his hand. “I can take you over and get you checked into a room right now.”

“Well, if you were going somewhere, I would hate to make you late,” Remus shook his head, glancing at Ruby’s outfit and comparing it to Victor’s nicer attire.

“The Rabbit Hole is open late,” Victor waved off his concern. “Better to get you settled in now.”

“Besides, we almost never get visitors in Storybrooke,” Ruby added, beckoning for Remus to follow her down the hallway that connected to the bed and breakfast. “You got lucky coming in late. You probably avoided people staring at you.” She threw a smirk over her shoulder. “I’m probably doing you a favor.”

Remus chuckled as he followed Ruby, glancing around and humming appreciatively as he took in the homey feel of the bed and breakfast. “In that case, I am in your debt.”

Ruby grinned as she pulled out the guest book. “I forgot to introduce myself as well,” Victor held out his hand. “Victor Whale.”

“A pleasure,” Remus nodded and shook his hand. “I apologize again if I interrupted your evening.”

“We just had a party going on in the diner,” Ruby shook her head as she flipped open the book. “It’s no trouble, Mr. Lupin. How long will you be staying?”

“I’m not certain right now,” Remus admitted. “I came here in search of family, as a matter of fact. Contact with them has been . . . sketchy at best. I’m just checking to make sure they’re OK.”

Ruby tilted her head. “And I’m just guessing based on the accent, that family is - ?”

The door to the inn abruptly banged open, and Victor spun around to see it bounce off the wall. Sidney stumbled over the threshold, the man’s face twisted into an ugly sneer. “What the hell, Sidney?” he snapped.

“Where is she?” Sidney scowled, his gait wobbly as he approached.

“Are you drunk?” Ruby’s jaw dropped.

Remus sniffed and wrinkled his nose. “Very drunk, based on the smell,” he muttered.

“I know she stays here,” Sidney scowled, pointing a wavering finger at Ruby in an accusing manner. Victor stepped to protectively block Sidney’s view of the woman, who had begun to reach for her phone. “Where is she? Regina told me it would easy to beat her, and she had to go and ruin everything!”

“Emma,” Victor deduced, his throat suddenly tight. “You’re looking for Emma.”

He saw Remus glance sharply at him, and Sidney’s scowl deepened. “Our newly elected sheriff,” he sneered. “She’s been here only a few weeks, and everyone is content to hand the town’s safety over to her. Give her another month, she and her ‘siblings’ will have the mayor out of office.”

“And that would be a bad thing?” Ruby muttered under her breath.

Remus snorted quietly, but Sidney snarled. “Where is she?” he bellowed. A soft gasp came from the stairwell, and Sidney whirled around. “You!” he roared and pointed, and Victor’s heart dropped when he saw the raven-haired boy that stumbled in his attempt to flee back up the steps. “Where is your mother?”

“Sidney, that’s enough!” Victor ran forward, hearing Ruby scramble to join him.

“I want an answer, boy!” Sidney shoved Victor off of him as he reached for Harry and grabbed his arm. “Where - ”

He was cut off when Remus grabbed the collar of his shirt and slammed him into the wall, the thud making a few pictures shake. Sidney’s confidence vanished abruptly, and as he stumbled to upright himself, he found Remus standing at the foot of the stairs, blocking anyone from making a move for the child that shook and clung to the railing. “If you put another finger on Harry, you will lose your entire arm,” he threatened with a low growl, his amber eyes seeming to glow.

Sidney bristled and straightened. “He - !”

“Is a child!” Remus barked. “And you are drunk and obviously not thinking clearly. What the bloody hell are you thinking by trying to intimidate him?”

“I’m calling Emma,” Ruby scowled as she furiously dialed on her phone and raised it to her ear.

“You need to leave, Sidney,” Victor narrowed his eyes and pointed to the door. “You didn’t see what Emma was like when she was initially searching for Harry. We did.”

Harry’s whimpers behind them grew in volume, and so did the growl that resonated in Remus’s chest. “You’re scaring my nephew,” he said coldly. “Get. Out.”

Sidney took one more look around the room, and Ruby raised an eyebrow and spoke pointedly into her phone. “Hey, Emma. I need you at the bed and breakfast.”

Sidney mockingly raised his hands in placation and backed up to the door. “I’m leaving.”

“Good,” Remus sneered.

When the door shut, Victor sighed heavily in relief, then he stumbled in surprise when Harry lunged past him with a shout of “Uncle Moony!” Remus stumbled when he found himself with arms full of a raven-haired boy, but he immediately hugged Harry protectively as the boy tightly clung to him. “Hello, cub,” he smiled, rubbing Harry’s back. “It’s OK.”

“That answers that question,” Victor exhaled slowly, hearing Ruby finish her conversation with Emma. “I apologize for Sidney’s behavior. He just lost a close race to Emma for the sheriff’s position here in Storybrooke.”

“So I inferred,” Remus nodded, running his fingers through Harry’s unruly locks. “I suppose that means you aren’t just visitors here, hmm?”

“It’s a long story,” Harry whispered.

Remus hummed thoughtfully. “One I look forward to hearing.”

Footsteps from the next floor made Victor tense, then Newt’s head poked around the corner. “Oh, Merlin,” the man paled and hastily ran down the steps. “I thought I heard shouting. What happened?”

“Sidney Glass being a sore, drunk loser,” Ruby deadpanned as she joined them. “And threatening Harry.”

Newt’s expression darkened. “Where is he?”

“Mr. Lupin here just made him run with his tail between his legs,” Victor nodded to the new arrival.

Newt did a double take, then his face split with a grin. “Remus!” he greeted happily. “What a surprise!”

“Good to see you, Newt,” Remus smiled. “I would say hello, but . . . ” He looked down at Harry and shrugged. “I’m otherwise occupied right now.”

Newt chuckled. “Not a bad way to be occupied.” He crouched down to be eye level with Harry, his form screaming he was no threat. “Are you OK, Little One?” he asked quietly.

Harry gulped. “He called me ‘boy.’”

The thunderous expression on Newt’s face made a shiver go down Victor’s spine. That expression did not belong on Newt’s face . . . yet somehow it did. “Your mum, your aunt, and I will handle Sidney,” he promised. “He won’t do anything to you again, Harry. I promise.”

The door crashed open for the second time that night, and it was a frantic Emma who ran inside, her face pale and her eyes wild. “Harry!” she gasped and ran to her son, completely disregarding Remus for the moment. She left Queenie to close the door behind them in favor of wrapping her arms around Harry. He wrapped his arms tightly around her neck, crying into her shoulder. “Oh, bud, what happened?” She asked quietly and Harry sniffled.

“He called me ‘boy’ and grabbed me, mum. Just like Vernon,” he whispered.

“He did what ?” Emma’s expression turned murderous, her emerald eyes darkening to a dark Slytherin jade.

Harry nodded. “It made me think of Uncle Vernon and the way he used to grab, hit and yell at me,” he whimpered as a flashback started. With his guard so far down, Queenie, for the first time, was able to see part of the flashback.

“ And this is for talking back to your aunt, you stupid boy!” Vernon Dursley screamed at the boy, grabbing a pot from the stove and careening the boiling water at Harry, who screamed like he had been stabbed.

Queenie cried out and fell back, Ruby catching her as she did so. “The water,” she whispered. “He dumped boiling hot water on him?” she asked Emma in horror, who nodded as Harry flinched violently and shifted, like there was a phantom pain in his back.

“That bastard!” Queenie narrowed her eyes, her voice lowering in pitch. Newt had only ever seen her like this a few times. And almost all of them had been when she found out specifics of Harry’s abuse at the hands of the Dursleys.

Remus sighed. “Emma,” he started. “We need to talk.”

Emma nodded in agreement, kissing Harry’s head. “If you feel comfortable enough, stay with Ruby, Victor and Newt and Queenie, bud. Remus and I have got to have a quick chat. If you want, you can explain why he scared you so much, okay?”

Harry flinched but nodded anyway. “Okay, Mum,” he said. “Can we go back to our room?”

“If that’s okay with them,” Emma nodded in agreement and looked towards Victor and Ruby, who immediately nodded in agreement, making eye contact. They would gladly spend time with Harry and listen to his story then go out and get drunk. They had all the time in the world for that. Remus watched the quintet vanish up the stairs. Once they disappeared from view, Emma exhaled heavily and dropped onto one of the steps. “I am going to kill Sidney the next time I see him,” she growled.

“If you’re the sheriff now, I don’t think that’s going to help your image,” Remus said lightly as he lowered to sit next to her.

Emma dropped her head onto her arms, which were crossed on top of her legs. “The one downside of going into law enforcement, I suppose.” She sighed and brushed flyaways out of her face, and she turned to look at Remus. “Did something happen in Britain?”

“Just very worried friends,” Remus shook his head. “It’s as if you, Harry, Newt, and Queenie suddenly dropped off the radar. All but one of the Malfoys’ attempts to contact you have failed in the past weeks. They, and Severus, have to stay in Britain, but we all worried when it grew more difficult to contact you.”

“So you came to find us,” Emma deduced.

Remus nodded. “I understood when I reached the town border. The magic protecting Storybrooke . . . it’s unlike anything I’ve seen before.”

“You can feel it?” Emma looked at him in surprise.

Remus appeared to think about it for a moment. “Not necessarily,” he said slowly. “But there has to be magic at work. I never noticed the town existed until I followed the path Iustitia took to reach you. Something is off here.”

Emma scoffed. “You have no idea, Remus. You remember Christmas, when we told you my magic had been blocked until the day I blood-adopted Harry?”

“I do,” Remus nodded. “Queenie said it was likely caused by a curse, though you were unsure what kind of curse.”

Emma sighed. “You’re not gonna believe this.” Remus made an expectant gesture, and Emma looked around before telling him, “Fairytales are real.”

Remus blinked slowly. “Fairytales.”

“You know, Snow White, the Evil Queen, Cinderella, those tales.” Emma smiled wryly. “I’m the daughter of Snow White and her Prince Charming. I was put in a magical wardrobe to escape the Evil Queen’s Dark Curse. Everyone here is one of those fairytale characters, and they’ve been stuck in time for almost twenty-eight years without their memories. The son I gave up for adoption ten years ago, Henry, came and found me, and time started to resume once I decided to stay.” She paused for a moment, then she added, “But we know the Queen still has her memories. Rumplestiltskin has his, too. And Queenie helped get my dad’s memories back.”

Remus blinked once, twice, then steepled his fingers. “That is . . . certainly unlike any curse I have heard of before.”

“Well, considering they were sent here from their land,” Emma shrugged. “It sounds crazy, doesn’t it?”

Remus exhaled slowly. “I think magic is unpredictable and incredibly versatile,” he told her. “And I know magic is used to accomplish new feats all the time. The concept of another world or realm isn’t so ludicrous to me. To know fairytales my mother told me are true . . . that’s harder to comprehend.”

“Well, you’ll love this,” Emma smirked. “According to my dad, Little Red Riding Hood is also the Big Bad Wolf.” Remus’s eyebrows rose in surprise, and Emma giggled. “And you’ve met her.”

“Ruby,” Remus chuckled. “That explains the red and the fur coat.” He rested his forearms on his knees and looked at Emma. “So this curse . . . what exactly does it entail?”

“It was cast by the Evil Queen to ruin the heroes’ happy endings,” Emma answered. “She whisked everyone to a land without magic, where the only happy ending that exists is hers.” Remus snorted, and Emma shrugged. “Well, our magic works, but Newt, Queenie, and I have seen no sign of any other types of magic. Also, aside from the Queen, Rumplestiltskin, and my dad, no one remembers their fairytale life. My dad only remembered because he was in a coma until recently . . . and his cursed memories warred with his fairytale ones until Queenie helped him.”

Remus hummed thoughtfully as he mulled over the information. “And how do we break this curse?”

Emma blinked at him in surprise. “We?” she repeated.

Remus chuckled. “There’s been no shortage of people in Britain who have been worried since contact with you dropped off. It’s extremely risky for Newt and Queenie to visit the country, and you just became the sheriff of the town. I can travel back and forth relatively easily once I have a Floo network. And you’re family, Emma. I want to help if I can. No offense, but you look like you’re running on fumes.”

Emma smiled faintly. “You have no idea, Remus.” She nodded gratefully to him. “Your help would be gladly welcomed, Remus. If not to help me, then to help Harry. We’re running all over the place here, and I know Harry wants to be ready for Hogwarts next term.”

“Then consider me at your service,” Remus playfully inclined his head, and he gave a mischievous wink when Emma giggled. “And I can put on the Marauder cap if it’s required.”

Emma snickered as she grabbed the railing. “Oh, I would love to see what your Marauder mind would make of Regina.”

“Just point me in her direction,” Remus grinned as he stood. He held out his hand, and Emma took it and let him help her to her feet. “In all seriousness though, Emma . . . I’m glad you’re OK. We were all worried when we couldn’t figure out where you were.”

Emma squeezed his hand thankfully. “Thank you for checking on us.”

Harry cradled his wrist close to his chest as Newt gently guided him up the stairs, and he bit his lip to keep from giggling when he heard Queenie muttering under her breath behind them. He couldn’t hear exactly what she said, but he was certain he heard a few creative insults against the Dursleys and his headmaster.

Newt unlocked the Swans’ door and ushered Harry inside. Harry stepped into the room, accidentally bumping into the doorframe when he did. Pain blossomed in his arm, and he gasped quietly, stumbling back into Newt’s side. “Harry?” Newt asked in concern, placing his hands on his shoulders.

“It looked like Sidney grabbed him pretty hard,” Victor frowned as he stepped into the room, and he crouched down until he was eye level with Harry. “Can I take a look at your arm, Harry? I promise, that’s all I want to do.”

Harry bit his lip and looked down at his arm, where he could see the bruises already beginning to form from how tightly Sidney held onto his arm. He meekly nodded, and Newt looked at Victor. “Harry prefers when he’s told exactly what is happening.”

“That’s what I did when I checked him over after he and Emma crashed into the town sign,” Victor nodded as he removed his suit jacket and rolled up his sleeves. “He was an excellent patient.”

Harry smiled shyly. “Just be careful?”

“I will,” Victor promised. “My guess is just that your arm is bruised, but better to be safe than sorry.” Harry nodded and hopped up onto his bed, wriggling until he was sitting comfortably on the mattress. Ruby quietly closed the door behind her as Victor sat next to Harry. “Now, I’m going to hold your arm and carefully feel around where Sidney grabbed you,” he said, well aware of the hawk-like eyes of Newt and Queenie watching every move he made. “It was around your elbow, right?”

“Yes, sir,” Harry nodded.

Victor smiled. “No need to call me ‘sir,’ Harry.”

Harry braced himself, but Victor’s hands were gentle as he took the boy’s arm and carefully used his fingers to probe around where Sidney had grabbed. He flinched when Victor brushed against an already-forming bruise, and Victor murmured an apology as his grip lessened. Ruby gingerly sat across from them, and she cleared her throat as she fiddled with the cuffs of her coat. “Harry . . . if you don’t want to tell us anything, you don’t have to.”

Harry hesitantly looked at Newt and Queenie, and Queenie gave him a sad smile. “We won’t make this decision for you, honey,” she told him. “It’s up to you.”

Harry silently looked down and watched Victor examine his arm, and he finally whispered, “My parents were killed when I was a baby.” Ruby inhaled sharply and Victor glanced at him, but neither spoke, allowing Harry to say what he wanted. “Someone who wasn’t supposed to have a say in my life placed me with my mum’s sister and her family. They didn’t like anything that was considered ‘not normal,’ and I ruined their normal life. They hurt me in a lot of ways physically and mentally. I had broken bones, bruises, burns, scars. I was dehydrated and starved and insulted and taunted. I was rarely ever called by my name. It was either freak or boy. It was like that until I was seven years old.”

“Is that when you met Emma?” Ruby asked.

“He met my sister first,” Queenie corrected. “She came to check on Harry and took him from the Dursleys when she found out how he was treated. At the time, Emma was hired to investigate Harry’s uncle, and she was in the area when Tina was talking to Harry. Tina placed Harry with Emma until the investigation concluded, and . . . well, Harry just never left.”

“Why would he want to?” Newt grinned. “Emma is brilliant.”

Harry giggled. “Mum and I went to Aunt Queenie’s bakery for months, but we never met her until three months into the time she spent fostering me. Aunt Queenie introduced us to Uncle Newt, and we’ve stuck together ever since. We lived in New York until we moved here.”

“Thank you for trusting us with that information, Harry,” Victor told him with a smile. “Our mouths are sealed.”

Ruby mimed locking her mouth shut and throwing away the key, and Harry giggled. “Thank you, Dr. Whale.”

“You’re welcome,” Victor nodded. “From what I can feel, it does feel like all you should expect is some soreness and bruising. I don’t feel anything that feels like a break or a sprain.”

Queenie sighed in relief. “No need to set any creatures on Mr. Glass, Newt.”

“Drat,” Newt pouted.

Ruby giggled nervously. “That wasn’t sarcasm, was it?”

“Uncle Newt is the best!” Harry grinned.

A loud sigh came from outside. “That hurt, kid!”

Newt laughed loudly as the lock clicked open. “Sorry, Emma!”

“How will my heart ever recover?” Emma shook her head in mock disappointment as she entered the room, Remus grinning as he shut the door behind them.

“With a hug?” Harry offered, holding out his arms with a puppy-like look in his eyes.

“Oh, man, you know I can’t resist those eyes!” Emma huffed, but she was smiling as she walked over and hugged her son. “I heard the diagnosis is good?”

“As good as it can be,” Victor nodded as he stood from the bed. “His arm will be sore and bruised, but it doesn’t appear to be broken or sprained.”

Emma nodded. “Thank you, Dr. Whale.”

“Just doing my job,” Victor smiled as he shook her hand. “Can I do anything else for you tonight?”

“No,” Emma shook her head. “No, you’ve already done far more than I ever expected. Please, enjoy the rest of your evening.”

“Are you sure?” Ruby asked as she stood, smoothing out any wrinkles in her clothing. “I would be more than happy to run to the kitchen and make some hot chocolate if you would like.”

“I’m OK, Ruby,” Harry smiled. “But thank you, Ruby.”

“Alright,” Ruby nodded. She hesitated for a moment. “Can I hug you, Harry?” Remus smiled approvingly at the question, and Harry hopped off the bed to hug her. Ruby beamed and rubbed his back. “Sleep well, buddy.”

“We’ll make sure he does,” Newt smiled.

Ruby nodded and walked to join Victor, who stood by the door. “I don’t know about you, but a night at the Rabbit Hole suddenly doesn’t sound so good,” she remarked.

Victor chuckled and held open the door for her. “Your wish is my command.”

The pair left the room, and Remus looked at Emma. “I like them much better than your opponent.”

Newt snorted. “So do we.”

Remus crossed the room and took Ruby’s former seat. “You’re sure you’re OK, Harry?” he asked.

“I’m OK, Uncle Remus,” Harry nodded with a smile. “Thank you for handling Mr. Glass.”

Remus snorted. “Moony was very close to ripping him apart, cub. No one hurts my pack.”

Harry smiled at him. “Are you here for long?”

“Well,” Remus folded his arms and glanced at Emma. “Your mother tells me a curse needs breaking around here, and it could be helpful to have another member of the family here. So . . . I am here as long as I can be of service.”

Newt grinned. “All help is welcomed.”

“Especially since we now know that Mr. Gold remembers,” Queenie added.

Newt did a double take. “He does?”

“That’s Rumplestiltskin?” Remus guessed.

Newt sighed. “Bloody brilliant. That’s two villains to worry about.”

“But now we have Remus,” Emma pointed out.

Remus grinned. “I hope to prove worthy of that faith.”

Henry kept a constant eye on the clock in the diner as the minutes ticked away, but the faces he sought had yet to appear and his worry increased. He fidgeted in his seat as he sipped at his cinnamon-dusted hot cocoa, courtesy of Granny, and he thought about how much longer he could stay at the diner before his mom came in search of him. He didn’t have school due to the weekend, but she would know he hadn’t remained in his room before long.

“Henry?” Mary Margaret’s voice asked, and he looked up to see his teacher and David approach him, Mary Margaret looking worried. “Is everything OK?”

“Hi, Miss Blanchard,” he smiled halfheartedly before looking down at his mug. “I’m just waiting for Emma and Harry.”

David checked his watch in concern. “They haven’t shown up yet?” he asked.

“No,” Henry shook his head. “I mean . . . I know they could have gotten up earlier, since Emma’s now the sheriff . . . but Harry likes to read in the corner. He’s done it every Saturday since they arrived. And he’s not here.”

“Well,” Mary Margaret appeared lost in thought. “Maybe they had a late night.”

“Considering how late the party went,” David nodded in agreement, glancing at Ruby as the woman appeared from the hallway to the inn and crossed to talk to Granny. “I think I heard she went to scope out her office, too.”

“Well, if she did, she decided not to show up today.” Regina’s cold voice made Mary Margaret jump, and Henry looked up guiltily as his adoptive mother looked down at him with a disappointed look, Sidney hovering at her shoulder. “I went to check in on her, and the sheriff station is empty.”

“That’s not like Emma,” Mary Margaret frowned. “Why isn’t she there?”

“Nope!” Ruby’s loud exclamation made Henry almost spill his cocoa, and he watched with wide eyes as Ruby stomped around the corner and up to the group, her emerald eyes blazing as she jabbed her finger towards the chest of a suddenly wide-eyed Sidney. “You, out! Get out of my family’s business!”

“Ms. Lucas!” Regina scowled at her.

“You stay out of this,” Ruby snapped, and the diner hushed as Regina did a double take and flushed angrily. “I am not letting this man be in the diner after the spectacle last night!”

“He was at the Rabbit Hole with me last night,” Regina frowned.

“And what happened after he left the bar, Madam Mayor?” The cold voice came from behind Henry, and he turned in his booth to see Victor Whale lower the newspaper he had been reading and level an iron look on the mayor. “Because Ruby and I watched him come into the bed and breakfast like a bull in a china shop and scare Harry Potter-Swan out of his mind.”

Henry’s heart dropped into his stomach. “You what?” David’s head snapped back to Sidney.

Ruby folded her arms and narrowed her eyes. “You have no place in this diner until you apologize,” she declared.

“Ms. Lucas,” Regina began.

“I think that sounds perfectly reasonable.” The cold voice from the hallway to the inn made all attention turn to its owner, and Sidney attempted to cower behind Regina as Emma’s vitriolic gaze zeroed in on him. “My son’s arm is bruised where you grabbed him,” she informed the reporter, causing Henry to gasp and Mary Margaret to cover her mouth in shock. “And you reminded him of the pathetic family that hurt him so much he was transferred to my care all those years ago. Give me one good reason I shouldn’t arrest you right now.”

Regina looked like she had swallowed a lemon as she turned to Sidney. “Is this true?” she asked.

Sidney swallowed hard. “I had too many drinks,” he began.

“My uncle used that excuse, too.” Harry’s voice was quiet as he peeked out from behind Emma’s legs, his hand tightly clutching hers. “At least you were stopped before you hurt me like he did.”

Sidney flinched as if struck, and Victor swiftly stood from his booth. “How are you feeling this morning, Harry?” he asked, setting down his paper and crossing to join the Swans.

“It’s sore,” Harry answered as he rolled up his sleeve, showing the bruising along his arm. “But I know what a broken arm feels like. It isn’t broken.”

Victor’s face darkened at the statement, but he plastered a smile on his face and nodded. “While I’m not happy with the reason you know what it feels like, I’m glad the injury isn’t worse.”

Harry nodded then looked at a very pale Sidney. “I don’t want you anywhere near me,” he said flatly. “But I know you’re an ally of the mayor’s. So Mum doesn’t have to arrest you, but if that’s what you do to me because you’re upset she won against you, I don’t think you should be anywhere near me or Henry.”

“Certainly not alone,” Emma agreed fervently.

Henry slid out of his seat and away from Sidney, which made Regina’s eyes harden. “Well, Sidney?” she prompted. “What do you have to say?”

Sidney looked like it was the last thing he wanted to do, but he steeled himself and looked at Harry. “I sincerely apologize, Mr. Potter-Swan,” he said formally. “It won’t happen again.”

“Good.” Henry didn’t recognize the voice, but judging by how Sidney backed up several paces, he did. When Henry turned back to Emma and Harry, he saw a sandy-haired man with eyes that looked auburn in the light join the pair, his hand settling on Harry’s shoulder. Harry not avoiding the touch proved how much he trusted the newcomer. “I’ll be sure to tell Emma if it does.”

“Have a good day, Mr. Glass,” Emma drawled, her voice dripping with insincerity. “I believe Ms. Lucas asked you to leave her family’s diner.”

Ruby smiled viciously and pointedly waved, and Sidney glanced at Regina helplessly. Regina curled her lip, but she appeared to know when she was backed into a corner. She shook her head, and Sidney dejectedly walked out the door. As soon as the bell ringing signaled the door closing, Henry bolted from his seat. “Henry!” Regina shouted warningly.

Henry skidded to a halt just in front of Harry, and he looked the raven-haired boy up and down. “You’re really OK?” he asked worriedly.

“I just have a sore arm,” Harry carefully moved his arm side to side, and he looked up gratefully at Victor. “Dr. Whale made sure I am.” Henry nodded, and Harry smiled. “You can hug me, Henry.”

Henry grinned and hugged his brother tightly, careful to not nudge his arm. “I didn’t want to hurt you.”

“That’s smart of you, Henry,” Victor nodded approvingly.

Regina cleared her throat as she walked up. “I apologize for Mr. Glass, Ms. Swan,” she said stiffly. “He told me he would get a ride home after he left the bar. I didn’t know he would come to the inn.”

Emma pursed her lips. “Thank you, Madam Mayor,” she nodded curtly. “But next time, think about who you support. That man could have seriously hurt my son while drunk . . . and you backed his campaign for sheriff.”

Mary Margaret’s eyes widened at the blunt words, but while Regina clenched her jaw, her tone was just polite enough when she responded. “I will certainly keep that in mind next time.” Her gaze analyzed Remus head to toe, and her lip curled. “And we have a new visitor in town.”

“This is Remus Lupin,” Emma gestured to the werewolf. She noticed David’s expression brightened; he recognized the name. “He was one of Harry’s father’s best friends since school, and Harry considers him an uncle. Remus, this is Mayor Regina Mills.”

“Madam Mayor,” Remus nodded respectfully.

“Your name is Wolf Wolf?” Henry blinked.

“Henry!” Regina hissed.

But Remus laughed loudly and looked at Emma. “This is your biological son?”

“That obvious?” Emma grinned sheepishly.

Remus shook his head fondly, still chuckling. “That’s almost exactly what you asked when you met me at Christmas. Yes, that is my real name.”

“Well,” Regina forced a smile on her face and looked at Emma. “With all the family you’re drawing to town, Ms. Swan, it sounds like you really are here to stay.”

“What can I say?” Emma shrugged and smiled serenely. “I see several reasons to plant roots.”

David coughed into his elbow to avoid grinning like a loon, and Regina finally looked at Henry. “Henry, I expect you home in time for lunch,” she said with a glance at Harry. “Don’t have too many sweets while you’re here.”

Henry brightened and grinned. “Thanks, Mom!”

Regina gave a final curt nod and headed out of the diner, and Ruby huffed. “I thought she’d never leave.”

“Well, we made the mayor and her reporter lackey look stupid, and it’s not even noon,” Victor checked his watch with a grin. “This is a good day.”

Ruby turned to Emma and Harry with a pleased smile. “Your usuals for breakfast?” she guessed.

“You’re an angel, Ruby,” Emma smiled. “Newt and Queenie should be down shortly, and they’ll have their usuals, too.”

Ruby nodded and looked expectantly at Remus, and the wizard chuckled. “I’ll have the same as Harry, Ruby. Thank you.”

Ruby nodded and headed behind the counter, and Mary Margaret looked at Emma with a smile. “Shall we put a few tables together?”

"That sounds like a good idea,” Emma nodded. “Dr. Whale? Would you like to join us?”

Victor blinked in surprise, then he smiled, looking touched by the invite. “I’d be happy to, thank you.”

As the trio worked to push together a few tables, that left Remus and Harry with David and Henry. The prince looked at Remus curiously, and the werewolf smirked. “Emma gave me the full rundown last night.”

Henry grinned. “You’re gonna help with Operation Cobra?”

“And I’ll be tutoring Harry in preparation for his second year,” Remus nodded, patting Harry on the shoulder. “But from what I’ve heard, Emma could use all the help she can get.”

“We certainly do,” David nodded and held out his hand. “David Nolan. Snow is Mary Margaret in this world.”

Remus noted the pained look in David’s eyes. “We’ll get her back,” he assured him.

David turned as Newt and Queenie emerged from the hallway, Newt gesturing extravagantly as he told the blonde a story, and the prince smiled and nodded. “I believe it.”

“Hey!” They all turned at Emma’s call, and the blonde gestured to the tables and chairs. “Are we eating or what?”

Harry immediately plopped into a chair and patted the one next to him. “Uncle Moony!”

“I didn’t ask that last night,” Victor looked curiously at Remus as he took the seat across from him. “Uncle Moony?”

“Moony was my nickname in school, after my name,” Remus smiled sadly. “It stuck with the kids.”

“Sort of an inside joke,” Newt smirked.

Victor laughed as Ruby returned, the waitress carefully balancing a tray full of drinks. “Well, Moony,” the doctor said with a grin. “Welcome to Storybrooke.”

“Enjoy your stay,” Ruby added with a grin as she started passing out drinks.

Remus examined the cinnamon-dusted hot cocoa placed in front of him, and he smiled as he watched Harry and Henry eagerly dive into a conversation. “I think I’m going to enjoy it.”

Remus watched as Ruby and Victor talked as they ate, and he watched with careful golden eyes as she leaned against Victor to laugh. He cleared his throat. “So, who’d be willing to take me around town and show me around?” he asked.

Ruby grinned at Victor as she eagerly raised her hand before Emma or David could open their mouths. “We can do it! My shift here doesn't start for another few hours, and Victor is off from work today, so we can do it, if that’s okay?”

“That sounds like a good day to me,” Victor nodded in agreement.

Ruby grinned happily. “After breakfast we can head out,” she decided, and Victor and Remus made eye contact and grinned at each other.

Remus would never dare to say out loud that he thought Ruby was a sweet creature, and that he liked how happy and charismatic she was all the time, or that he liked how Victor was a steady, calm presence, and that he’d like to be around both of them all of the time, but he would admit that they were probably going to be around for as long as his family was there, and that he liked that fact. Especially since once Emma got everyone’s memories back, Ruby would once more be Little Red Riding Hood, and she would be able to sympathize with his lycanthropy, even though their cases weren’t that similar.

Remus grinned at Ruby, his sandy blonde hair in his mossy green eyes as they made eye contact.

Yeah, he’d love it here.